Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'hypnosis'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. anondog

    Slimy Symbiosis

    Author's note: hello everynyan! I made this story (on my phone) a while ago while on a plane ride and road trip during springbreak earlier this year. I shared it with some friends that liked it and figured I might as well share it here just in case. I hope you all enjoy. Tags/TW: Latex/goo, muscle, muscle growth, slight hypnosis, bondage, size difference, vore, mentions of death, clones, etc. _____________________________ ERR ERR ERR! The alarm on my phone blared in my ears as I rose groggily out of bed. I dangled my feet from my bed and rubbed sleep from my eyes. Then I finally turned off my phone's fourth alarm. I checked the calendar on my phone. Today was the day I started my new job. I rose to my feet and got out of bed. I grabbed my medication and vitamins from my nightstand and dry swallowed them. Then I made my way over to the bathroom and stared at myself in the mirror. Five foot five inches of feline might. Roughly 190 pounds of fury from routine exercise; my build is slightly athletic. My fur is jet black and my eyes golden. I grab my floss from the counter by the sink and begin getting between my fangs and teeth as I recall my past. I graduated college with flying colors after switching majors. Of course the major I switched to had fuck all in terms of job prospects. I started picking up odd jobs to pay the bills. Warehouse worker, pizza delivery boy, babysitter, and now a receptionist for some fancy pharmaceutical company. Networking is truly a crazy thing… of course I'll just be answering phones, but I would've never got this job if it weren't for some friends vouching for me. I bin my floss and proceed to brush my teeth. I spit the toothpaste in the sink and throw on my uniform. Khakis, light blue button up shirt, and black dress shoes that I stole from my father's closet a while back. I pack my lunch and then I am out the door. I breathe in and out before I make my short commute to my new career. … Time could not move more slowly. I am bored out of my mind waiting for the phone to ring. When it does ring it's often companies wanting to schedule meetings, customers asking questions, or people dialing the wrong number. The triad of calls keeps coming in, only broken up by government mandated breaks and lunch time. Speaking of breaks, before my mind can shatter into pieces, I decide to head to the bathroom to look at my phone for five minutes. I set a timer and stood in a stall for privacy. Three minutes into watching videos of people hurting themselves due to their own stupidity, there is a pounding alarm followed by flashing red lights. An intercom with a robotic voice tells everyone to evacuate, this is not a drill, containment has been breached. I jump to my feet and run out of the bathroom. I look around panic stricken. Surprisingly, everyone has already cleared out, but unfortunately, it appears that I am locked in by heavy metal shutters. I hear roaring, gun shots, screams, and splatters. I gotta get out of this hell hole before whatever breached containment finds and murders me. I sprinted down a few hallways. I avoid the sound of what I can only assume to be a massacre going on around me. I run until I am out of breath and sweating, but I have made no progress. Everywhere is a dead end. My mind is swimming and I feel sensory overwhelmed. I put my feet apart and take a deep breath in and out to ground myself. My head stops spinning and my senses come back to me slowly. I feel tense, I still see the scarlet lights flashing, and I hear… I don't hear any more bullets or screaming. Instead the sound is replaced by heavy breathing and a deep and guttural growl. I keep my eyes shut and slowly turn around with my hands up. I slowly open my eyes and am greeted by the visage of a beast before my eyes. The monster is pitch black, nearly absorbing all the light around it. Its skin undulates, slithers, and drips as though it is made of molten latex. It stands what I can only assume to be at least 10 feet tall if not more. It's an absolute hulking behemoth. Muscles jut out where I never knew muscles could theoretically exist. Its arms are legitimately the size of my body if not larger and they radiate ominous and crushing energy. I look down the beast's arms to its giant clawed hands. They're soaked in blood and palming the head of a slain security guard with the ease of a basketball player palming a basketball. I feel my blood run cold as I hear the monster release what I can only assume to be an amused growl. “My my my… so small… so frail… did you not escape with the others?” It says while cocking its head to the side cheekily. “Not like it matters to me. You're here now. So….” It looms over me, leaning in closer with each syllable on its raspy tongue. “Entertain me or…” It gestures to the slain guard who is then enveloped by the monster's ooze. The shape of the guard's corpse can be seen before it slowly fades away, deeper into the behemoth. I swear I can see the monster swell ever so subtly larger… as though it is trying to constrain its growth. I swallow hard before wearily speaking. “Please I don't know what they did to you here. I just started here today. I answer… I pick up phones… please don't kill me…” I plead. Unaware I have fallen to my knees, my mouth has run dry, and tears well in my eyes. “Aww such a nice performance… Now that was truly entertaining! Bravo! Bravo! You should know I am a man of my word.” The beast bends down to wipe tears from eyes with the delicacy of a lover. “You my star. Get to live.” He leans in close as if to whisper in my ear, but he pauses. He smells me deeply. The beast then pulls back and places giant hands on my shoulders, completely engulfing them. He flashes me a toothy grin, his mouth full of blindingly white knives. “My star… you smell divine… tell you what. You get to live, star, but you're mine. All mine!” Suddenly he hugs me to his chest. I flail and struggle against the hulking being. It is no use as tendrils bind my arms and I am pulled into him. I feel like I am falling into an inky abyss with the consistency of honey. I hear his bassy voice laughing around me as my vision fades to black. When I come back I'm back in my apartment. I sit up in bed while my head is absolutely pounding and I swear I have had the worst nightmare in my life. It was all so vivid… so… real. I run a hand through my hair and then smooth out the fur on my face, gently stroking my whiskers. I attempt to get out of bed but am pulled by an absolutely monstrous sized arm. “Aww come cuddle a little kitten~” a baritone voice coos in my ear. “Listen sweet cheeks, I'll give you the short of it. You're now my host and I am basically the best roommate, lover, close confidant, whatever you could ask for or whatever you could ever need.” I struggle against the arm as it brings me to the bed, however it is to no avail as I am thrust flush against an absolutely gargantuan figure. The monster continues, “you smelled so good back then star… you smelled like the perfect mate and I couldn't just let a cutie like you slip from my clutches. We're so compatible as well… I know because I went through your mind while you were knocked out and let's just say… me and your kinks are gonna get along just fine.~” The beast said before grinding against my back seductively. “So just… relax… and let go…” As he said this I felt as though I had been sedated… my nerves and tension slipped away. I turned around and locked eyes with the monster who had taken me as his mate. Wordlessly we both knew that hot alien sex was about to go down. The beast pins me to the bed and stares lovingly into my eyes. “We'll take this slowly dear… I don't want to break my star…” he coos into my ear before chuckling slightly, “not yet anyways darling…” The beast kisses, sucks, and bites lightly along my neck, marking and bruising me to show that I am his. “Oh by the way… call me Ben (Benny or Benjamin) cause I'm big and gonna have you cumming right on time…” He chuckles lightly at his stupid pun and continues to pin me to the mattress with ease. He moves down from my neck to my toned chest and kisses the top of my pectorals. I flinch at the sensation and he pins my wrists to the bed even harder. He tuts and waggles a finger at me. Said finger drips and drops off his hand and onto me. The slime slinks around my body and towards my arms and legs. Before I know it I'm bound to the bed by jet black tendrils. It all happened so fast I'm nearly reeling from the action; I look around panicked. However before I can say anything Ben grabs my chin, tipping it up lightly yet assertively so I am staring at him straight in his white pupil-less eyes. They change shape as easily as an actor or cartoon characters’ face would to show emotion… and his eyes' emotions are telling me to listen to him closely. “Don't worry about a safe word dollface… we won't need one. I know all your limits… and I plan on pushing past them all anyways.” His lips curl into a crooked smile before he leans his head forward and sticks his tongue out. His tongue is whip-like and almost as long as my forearms if not longer… and by the way he traces it down my abdominals and to my groin I would say it's about as dexterous as my bond hands which are clenched in anticipation. However, suddenly he stops. “Poor thing… I told you I KNOW your limits… any more and you would simply… unravel at the seams so to speak…”. His tendril chains slither back into his body. “I suppose we will have to continue this later darling.~” He says coyly before he slithers into my body. He sinks seamlessly into my pores, nose, mouth, and anywhere he can slink into before he's out of sight. However I can still feel his bassy and confident laugh echoing in my mind. After finishing myself off with basic masturbation, I get up and look at my phone. It appears I get a month off of work (which is paid) while they look for the monster that escaped the lab. Turning him in is a no go because he could likely stop my heart or something and plus who knows what unethical bullshit they were doing to him in the first place. Without warning images of electricity, flames, and chemicals flood my mind… along with the pain of said ‘experiments’. Yup. He's not going back there and damn do I need some painkillers for this follow through threat of a migraine. I move to the kitchen and grab some pills and a cup of water before sitting down and taking them. Ben appears before me as I sit and rub my temples. He is sat proudly in a throne made of his own gooey substance. “I'm gonna get those pharmaceutical bastards back, and you're gonna help me.” Ben says bluntly. “How in the world would I help you? Not even why I would help your psychotic ass in the first place. Cause I know you'd black mail or threaten me into it. But how can I help you? I'm not the hulking goo man with powers,” I responded exasperated, leaning back in my chair. “You're moral support, hot stuff. And besides you're my host, you should want to spend time with me…” Ben says as a tendril unfurls from the throne and makes its way towards my face. The tendril cups my chin before morphing into one of Ben's meaty paws. He runs a thumb over my lips. “Do it for daddy, darling…” he says sternly yet lovingly. I simply roll my eyes and throw my hands up in defeat. He grins at my physical response and crosses one of his meaty legs over the other. “Splendid darling, simply splendid,” He coos. The hand under my chin goes towards my neck and lightly squeezes. It's not enough to choke but enough to let me know it's definitely in position to do so. Then the hand morphs into ooze and wraps around my skin. The goo goes under my clothes and forms skin tight under armor. “When the time comes, I'll be there to protect you,” Ben says in a matter of fact manner. The under armor stretches over one of my paws before forming a long blade which replaces my paw completely. I give the blade a few practice swings before the suit retracts and goes back into my body. I nod understanding the idea. Ben has dedicated a piece of himself to be a synthetic power suit for me. “Say… what else can you do?” I ask him genuinely curious to know his abilities. This question excites him, causing him to pounce on me and throw me onto his throne of inky goo. He then looms over me growling in delight. “I thought you'd never ask, dollface.” Ben's form undulates before my very eyes. He vibrates a bit before freezing up. Then as if he is a microscopic organism, he splits into three total entities. One of them talks and another one picks up the sentence where the last left off, as if they are reading from a script. “Well firstly there's the cloning and telepathic link to all parts, pieces, and clones of this hot body.” All of them flash cocky grins and each hit a different pose showing off their hulking physiques. One shows off his watermelon sized glutes, clenching them so hard I swear they could turn coal to diamonds. Another bounces and ripples his pec shelf before flexing them together with enough force to crack walnuts and turn them to find powder. The last one slowly flexes and extends his bicep, causing it to climb higher and higher until it's grossly exaggerated. He gives one final arm flex and the space between his forearm and bicep are so tight it could crush a grown man's windpipe like one would crumple paper. “There's also absorbing people, super strength, a wee bit of hypnosis… other stuff. Ya know. The norm.” He says as casually as one would go about talking about day to day activities. I begin to protest and try to stand up the goo throne, but am pushed back on my ass by one of the clones. The chair then starts vibrating and tendrils start massaging my shoulders. “Relax cutie… wouldn't want you to be too tense. Might tear something when we tear up those cheeks later.” The clones high five each other before hooting and hollering like a group of frat boys. I simply roll my eyes and melt into the surprisingly comfortable alien massage chair. “Okay… so if there's three of you… why do I have to go into combat? Wouldn't one of you be able to destroy the company, while I sit back here and give one of you moral support?” I ask as I finally am freed from the throne that dissipates and slithers back into one of the clones. The clones look at each other for a solid minute before one fuses into the other, leaving only two behind. Then one of the clones turns into mush and slithers into the nearby sink and is likely only going to cause chaos for the company for fucking with it. The other clone lifts me by my armpits and grins like an idiot. “I KNEW I CHOSE THE PURRFECT MATE. MY KITTEN IS SO CUTE AND SMART!” Ben says before nuzzling me, which causes me to unconsciously pur. “Now I can have you safe here at home and have you praise me for my heroics,” he says overly confidently as though he is not about to wage a war (albeit one against corrupt capitalism and unethical laboratory experiments). “Though I do wish I could protect you from bullets and be all like ‘get back babe… daddys got this’” he says playfully before pulling me inside himself. I am wearing the hulking mass of a monster as a suit and can sense everything he does. Taste, touch, smell, sight, and hearing are all linked. He bangs on his chest like a gorilla, dull thuds echoing throughout the apartment. “No bullets are hitting my baby.~” After he releases me from within himself I find myself pulled into his spacious lap. Has moved us from the kitchen to the living room area. Benny sits with his large legs crossed on the rug in the middle of the space. He pats my head, stroking my fur with one hand and uses his free one to turn on the television and flip to a channel playing perfect white noise for idle conversation. After he has settled on the channel he turns his attention to me and stares at me lovingly, waiting for me to make a move. “Uhh… so why are you… uhh are we like… are we really… like lovers?” I ask the behemoth while twiddling my thumbs nervously. Ben strokes my fur and I lean hesitantly into his palm. “Of course my dear. And to prove my love for you, ask anything of me and I'll give it to you. Fame, fortune, murder… especially murder. All for you baby doll…” He says as he coos and hums into my ear gently. “In that case… Do you mind if I feel your muscles… I rarely get to touch other men and I'm a little touch starved…” I ask sheepishly. Ben chuckles before ruffling my fur. “I'll do you one better. You're gonna help me work out, darling.~” Ben got into a push up position before flexing his wide back. A sinewy mountain range of back muscles rippled as he did so. He then pushed off the ground with one arm and used his free arm to point to his back. I hesitantly approached him and sat on what could be considered the small of such a large creature's back. He purred in delight and began to do push ups slowly. While he was doing them, I inched up his back and began massaging and squeezing his lats. He purred in content and kept pushing himself. Truly I believe he could go infinitely, but he paused and laid on the floor for me to get off of him. He must've done at least 70 or so slow and steady push ups in one sitting. I couldn't tell you exactly how many he did because I was too busy watching his muscles flex and swell. Ben then formed a gooey workout bench from his own matter. He got into a tricep dip position and thrusted his hips suggestively. I sat in his lap and braced myself by placing my hands on his freshly pumped and wide chest. Heat and sweat were pouring out of him, causing him to have a musky aroma about him. He slowly did the tricep dips while I kept ogling his muscles. I didn't even notice he was looking at me with a predatory hunger… counting down until his last rep. Then he suddenly struck. He leaned back and placed my rear firmly into his groin. He grabbed my hips with his wide hands, both of which met to wrap around my whole waist. He then switched to hip thrusts. He did them slowly and grunted primarily at the peak of each rep. Moreover, at the peak of each rep he held it for a few seconds and grinded his concealed bulge into me. After he finished thrusting into me he lifted me in his large arms as he got up. He then proceeded to use me for bicep curls. He curled me as close to his face as possible and then gave me a quick kiss before lowering me back down and repeating the process. After he finished that exercise he prepared to use me for deadlifts. I was curious as to how he would tease me during this exercise. However, Ben is a man… or monster of many surprises. He loomed over me before gently yet assertively putting his hand under my chin. He rubbed my lips with his large thumb before lightly parting my lips with them. “Suck.” Is all he bluntly said with his bassy commanding voice and I complied. I sucked his thumb and felt it drip within my mouth. He was forming something in my mouth with his abilities, I just didn't know what it was until he slowly pulled his thumb out of my mouth. A saliva stand followed his thumb’s disappearance. He licked his thumb clean with his long slimy tongue, humming to himself in content as he did. Then he licked the sides of my face with his dexterous tongue. “You're such a good boy.” He said before kissing me on the forehead. I couldn't even utter a response, out of pure shock and due to the fact that he had discretely turned a small part of his body into a ball and gag. Once he realized I had caught on he suddenly flipped me on my back while grinning mischievously and laughing evilly. He cocooned and blind folded me (with his tar like substance) almost instantaneously. Before of course, deadlifting me.
  2. shawnkid

    Jocking Up - My Roommate

    Long time lurker - finally got my fingers down to write a story, and hopefully many more to come. Posted in WarpMyMind (leejhaw) and MuscleGrowth.org (shawnkid). -Chapter 1- Meet Charles "Sup," my roommate nonchalantly greeted me as he walked out his room. My eyes almost fell out of its socket. The reason is apparent - my body-conscious roommate is walking around half naked. Beneath his grey sweatpants, his VPL proves that he's freeballing too. That could only mean one thing - it worked. What I did actually work! It's true - some of us are more susceptive to hypnosis. And it comes in many forms, you have the usual suspects: binaural, subliminal, and the trance, which opens up a wide array of possibilities, especially for a closeted gay man like me. It's financially impossible to live in the city nowadays, especially when the rental is through the roof. Since I'm the only occupant in the one-room studio, it's natural to resort to renting out the room to another person to offset the cost to enjoy the convenience of the centrally-located apartment in the city. The first time I met Charles, he wasn't much of a looker. I blame it on his hair, which is in need of serious professional help. He was wearing an oversized t-shirt that did not do justice to a man of his size. He works at the local coffee shop down the road, which explains the coffee scent in his hair whenever he walked past me. I reckoned he's around 25 years old, though I did not actually ask. He promised to clean the entire place once a week, I couldn't be any happier. Truth to be told, I was kind of desperate, and he looked decent enough - at least he has a job - so we shook on a deal. When I stumbled upon the whole new concept of hypnosis, I was thrilled. But, how would I know if it truly worked if I have done so on myself? It wouldn't take anyone much to consider the case of convenience, right under the same roof. I went to the local hardware shop and bought some speakers and downloaded some audio software on my computer. It wasn't easy to get this figure out, but I was really eager to try. When Charles left for work at 7 am, I set my plan in motion. I equipped his room with speakers over the plastic ceiling and wired it across my working desk. So, it would play whatever I needed it to play for an extended period of time, albeit needing to run in and out just to check if the volume is optimal for subliminal tracks to play without causing any distress and potential fallout before the plan see the day of light. I move quickly, knowing that he will come back in the evening after dinner. And the rest will happen throughout the night. My moral conscience would reprimand me if I ruin one's life for my own pleasure. So I decided to start off my experiment with something light. After going through tons of hypnosis books, I attempted to write a hypnosis track that focuses on confidence and preferences. Charles would sleep naked because it's more energy efficient as such - less laundry and less electricity needed to keep cool. He would be more comfortable with his own body, and perhaps begin pay attention to his body more. That should be relatively fine and not qualified as manipulative? I have my doubts, especially on my ever-changing standards. Heh - oh well. I let the track run for a week until one faithful morning - I see my roommate walking out of his room with nothing over his bare torso. I must say, he definitely look better with his shirt off. Why would he hide his toned body over all the baggy shirts - and that would be the next thing to go. And now I know my proof of concept works. I sat back down on my computer and prepared the next script for my dearest roommate, Charles.
  3. Sizemologist

    Serial Breeder

    After a fun weekend of partying, the fraternity of Alpha Sigma Zeta settle in for a night when the power suddenly goes out. After encountering a handsome stranger, the Vice President of the frat, Devon, is in for a good time. Part 1: It was a Dark and Stormy Night Cole rounded the corner of the frat house heading towards the main entrance. The big jock briskly walked towards the door as red and blue lights shined through the glass. Standing on the welcome mat leading outside, Cole paused for a second. He straightened up his spine and took a deep breath in and out, his mouth settling into a warm smile. Reaching for the door handle, he opened it and looked down to see a couple of men in brown jackets. “Good evening officers! How can I help you?” said Cole with a cheery tone. “Good evening sir, my name is Detective Gonzalez and this is Detective Dawson. Sorry to bother you so late, but we’re looking for a Cole Garrison. Is he here by chance?” said the man on the left. He was about 6 feet tall and had a slender build to him. “I’m Cole Garrison. I’m not in trouble am I?” asked Cole with a cheesy grin on his face. “No, we’re just here to ask a few questions regarding the whereabouts of some of the members of your fraternity,” said Detective Gonzalez. “I can answer as best as I can. But I can only do so much to keep tabs on all of my guys,” said Cole as he stepped to the side to let the detectives in. Detective Gonzalez walked in first followed by Dawson. Detective Dawson was significantly smaller than Cole at maybe 5’6 and he had somewhat of a gut to him. “Thank you for being so cooperative. Is there somewhere we can meet privately?” asked Detective Gonzalez. “Sure, most of the guys are out seeing a movie tonight so we have the house almost entirely to ourselves,” said Cole as he led them through the house towards a dining room with a table that could hold 50 people at it. Cole closed the door to the room and took a seat across the table from the two detectives. “So, what can I tell you gentlemen?” “Just a moment, do you mind if we record this?” asked Detective Gonzalez. “Not at all.” “Thank you son.” Detective Gonzalez pulled out his phone and tapped a few buttons on the screen then set it down on the table. “Now sir could you state for the record who you are, your age, and your official title?” asked Detective Gonzalez. “Of course. My name is Cole Garrison, I am 23 years old, and I am the current president of Alpha Sigma Zeta.” “Thank you. Now we are here to discuss the events of the night of August 4th. We have multiple claims from eye witnesses that link a few members of your fraternity to a party where there was an incident with a few of the other party goers.” “An incident? What kind of incident?” asked Cole. “We can’t disclose that at this time,” stated Detective Dawson in a flat tone. “Cole, we're just trying to get a clear picture here of the events of that night. And some things are just not adding up. Like when we first approached some of your brothers about the party, they all claimed to be here doing some initiation that they refused to disclose. But then we have multiple eye witness accounts that put them at the party. We’re just trying to get the story straight. So, if you don’t mind, could you tell me the whereabouts of these five members of your fraternity?” Detective Gonzalez pulled out a sheet of paper with five names on it. “Well I can confirm that they were here on the night of the 4th. We always have one of our meetings for the new recruits the Friday night before school starts.” “Yes but that’s only for new recruits. All of the members we are looking for are current members of the frat. Are they required to come?” “They are not, but all of these gentlemen on this list are members of the cabinet here in Alpha Sig. See Devon Hodges, he’s my VP. And Hayden Smith, he’s our treasurer. Any member of leadership is required to come to all events for the new members,” said Cole. “Ah I see. Now this might sound a bit…invasive, but do you happen to have any proof that they were here? Because currently the only thing we’re going off is one person’s word against another.” “Well, I somewhat do. But you won’t like it.” Cole bared his teeth at the officer and sharply inhaled. “So, I’m going to be completely honest with y’all. That first Friday before the start of school, we always have an initiation party. The initiation is optional to the members, we just encourage them because it’s a fun thing to do.” “And how is that proof?” asked Detective Dawson. “How the initiation works is that pledges have to say certain phrases and do actions in a very specific way in order to pass. It’s nothing bad, just really long and really hard to get right on the first couple tries. Once they get it right, they’re officially in and we have fun.” “Fun?” asked Detective Gonzalez. “I won’t lie to you detectives, we do drink a bit. Especially the members who are over 21 years old. Which leads me to why I have proof. Because some of our members have a little bit too much fun, there used to be a problem of remembering who had succeeded and failed. So we started to record the initiation so that we can go back and see who did and didn’t make it. If you would like to see, by all means I have the tape on my laptop,” said Cole pointing back to his room. “That would be greatly appreciated,” said Detective Gonzalez. “I’ll be right back.” Cole got up and left the room to go upstairs. He climbed the stairs to the second floor where all of the rooms were for the frat. Cole walked down to the very end of the hall passing by many rooms. Hearing the sound of footsteps, a brunette gentleman poked his head out from one of the rooms. “Are they gone?” asked the brother “No Devon, they want proof that y’all were here so I have to get them proof. Might get a few fines for catching some of the 19 and 20 year olds drinking, but cops in this town rarely care about underaged drinking,” said Cole as he opened the door to his bedroom. “And what are the cops gonna say when they realize that video is from last year’s initiation party?” asked Devon. “They’re not gonna know. AI is great for just changing the date of old videos. Doesn’t give it a whole lot to mess up. Especially if the video itself is authentic, only the date isn’t,” said Cole grabbing his laptop out of his room. “Helps when we know exactly what we’re dealing with in advance.” “Yeah, thanks dude for getting all of this taken care of. We really owe you,” said Devon standing in Cole’s doorway. “Nothing we haven’t done before.” Cole walked past Devon and down the stairs to see the detectives. “I’ve got your proof right here gentlemen.” Cole put his laptop down and started up a video. The time stamp on it was for 9:42 pm, August 4th, when many frat members could be seen in the dining room. One by one, many of them demonstrated and participated in the initiation including all of the names on Detective Gonzalez’s list. The two detectives watched the video in disbelief as they saw the men they thought were at the party all on the video. “Well, I guess that settles that. We will have to hit your organization with a few fines for the minors in possession in the video, but other than that, I think we are all set. We have what we came for,” said Detective Gonzalez as he got up from the table. “Yeah, but now we’re back to square one,” said Detective Dawson. “But thank you for your time sir. Sorry to bother you this evening.” “It’s no problem detectives. I am happy to comply with law enforcement.” Cole shut his laptop and shook their hands. “It always makes our job easier when people cooperate,” said Detective Gonzalez as the pair walked to the door. “And if I can do anything else for you, please feel free to give me a call. Or call the number on our website and typically I’ll answer,” said Cole as he opened the door. He gave the detectives a warm smile as they walked outside. “Will do. Have a good rest of your evening,” said Detective Gonzalez. A large beam of lightning flashed in the distance followed by a roar of thunder. “And be sure to keep all your brothers inside tonight with that storm on the horizon,” said Detective Dawson. “Yes sir,” said Cole, giving the pair a salute with a smile. The two detectives turned and walked back to their car as Cole shut the door. Breathing out a sigh of relief, Cole’s back hit the wall beside him. “Devon, you owe me big time!” shouted Cole up the stairwell. He walked back into the living room as Devon ran down the stairs. “Yeah, me and half of the frat does,” said Devon as he landed on the bottom floor. “I’ll Venmo you the money later. Do you know when the guys are getting back?” asked Devon. As he spoke, the back door of the house came flying open as 2 dozen men filtered through it. “Right about now,” said Cole as he turned around to see his frat brothers all getting into the frat house. Cole put two of his fingers in his mouth and blew a loud whistle that silenced everyone in the room. “ALPHA SIG!” yelled Cole as all of the frat brothers turned to him. “Yes Mr. President!” replied the frat in unison. “We had some cops sniffing around our house just a little bit ago and we don’t need anymore suspicion being drawn our way!” yelled Cole. “Now I want you all to go up to your rooms and go to bed! I mean it tonight. We’ve got too much heat on us right now. So no booze, no girls, no weed, no anything! Now get to bed!” “Yes Mr. President,” said the brothers less enthused. They all begrudgingly went up the stairs to their own individual rooms and started to prepare for bed. “It’s probably for the best that we don’t do anything tonight. Ya know besides the cops being on our ass,” said Devon as he walked through the downstairs turning off the lights with Cole. “There’s supposed to be one hell of a storm tonight by the looks of it. We don’t need any of our boys getting caught in that.” “You and the pigs worry too much,” said Cole, flicking the lights off in the living room. “It’s just a little rain. It can’t be that bad.” As the words left his mouth, a lightning strike hit the telephone pole outside and every light in the house shut off in an instant. “You were saying?” said Devon in the dark. “I can’t see it, but wipe that shit eating grin off your face.” Cole fished around in his pocket for his phone and turned his flashlight on. “I’m going upstairs to call the electric company to see if we can get power back any time soon. You go check the breaker outside.” “On it!” In the short amount of time the brothers came back from the movies and when the power shut off, the rain had already started pouring down. Devon walked outside with an umbrella as he trudged through mud and grass to get to the side of the house where the breaker was. Opening the box, Devon started flipping all the switches to try and get the power back on to no avail. The massive frat house remained dark other than the occasional phone flashlight that shined out of the windows. Defeated, Devon walked back through the mud to the front door and started to walk inside. “Excuse me?” Devon nearly jumped out of his skin when he heard a voice from behind him. “Woah, sorry man. Didn’t mean to scare you.” Devon blinked a couple times as he shined his flashlight on a dark figure on the front porch. “My name is Chris and I crashed my car on the road outside y’all’s frat house.” The stranger pointed back towards the road where, in the darkness, a silhouette of a car could be seen. “Do you mind if I come inside while I call a tow truck?” As his vision focused in, Devon could see a man around his age standing there in a soaked t-shirt and jeans. “Uh, yeah. Sure man. We don’t have any power at the moment, but it’ll at least keep you dry.” Devon closed his umbrella and shook off the water. “Thanks bro,” said Chris as they walked inside. Devon shucked off his muddy shoes and shook his head of what little water was in it. Chris however was dripping from head to toe with water. “That rain really came out of nowhere and drenched me in a few seconds.” “Yeah, I was just telling our president the same thing,” said Devon as Chris tried to wring what water he could out of his clothes. “Here, you go put your clothes in our laundry room. It’s just right through that door. Let me go grab you a towel and a fresh change of clothes so you don’t catch pneumonia,” said Devon putting the umbrella away. “You don’t have to do that. Just a towel is fine,” said Chris. “I insist. I’ll be right back.” Devon quickly ran up the stairs of the house and saw that many of the brothers had gone to their rooms for the night with not much to do with no electricity in the house. After grabbing a pair of athletic shorts, a t-shirt, and a towel, Devon popped his head into Cole’s room. “Any word from the electric company?” “Yeah, it’s the whole block. They’re sending someone out, but we probably won’t see power till tomorrow morning,” said Cole as he played a game on his phone from his bed. “Okay. By the way, we have a guest downstairs. His car crashed outside and I told him he could chill here until a tow truck comes.” “Alright, but don’t let him snoop around. Keep him downstairs on the couch if he crashes here. I was serious about no funny business. We already had two cops here. We don’t need anymore.” “I can do that. Goodnight.” “Night.” With that, Devon shut the door and headed back downstairs. Still in the dark and using his phone as a flashlight, he made his way over to the laundry room. “Hey Chris, I think these should fit y-” Devon’s sentence was cut short by the sight of a Greek adonis standing in his laundry room fully naked. He hadn’t gotten a good look at Chris before in the dark, but now with a spotlight on him, Devon couldn’t look away. At 6 feet tall, Chris had the perfect swimmer's body. He had thick pecs for his slender shoulders that even with Devon’s flashlight shining on him, there was a small shadow being cast from them. His arms had veins running up and down them with biceps bigger than baseballs. Moving down to his washboard abs, they looked like they were chiseled from a block of marble by a master sculptor. His powerful V led to the biggest part of his body. His massive dick. It hung down 8 inches as thick as a silver dollar coin with two egg sized balls behind it. Lastly his thick quads that could crush a watermelon between them and they supported a nice plump bubble butt behind him. “Sorry, I didn’t hear you coming,” said Chris as he remained facing Devon. “I uh, I…I…I” Devon could hardly form a word as Chris sauntered forward. His cock slapped his thighs as his hips swayed. “What’s wrong Devon? Cat got your tongue?” asked Chris as he closed the gap between them. Their bodies almost touching. “How did you- how do you know my name?” Devon blinked for a second as an aroma filled the air. He couldn’t tell what it was, but it was intoxicating to his senses. “Shh shh shh, none of that now. Just come here and take it alllllll in.” Chris reached his arms out and wrapped Devon in a bear hug. Pulling the 5’8 Devon in between his pecs. Devon’s head was spinning when he took a whiff of Chris’s musk. It smelled like…bacon frying. “You came in here to do something. What was it?” asked Chris as he rubbed the small of Devon’s back with his hand. “I- I can’t remember.” Devon rested his head on Chris’s pecs and relaxed into his embrace. “It had something to do with clothes.” “I know! It was to take your clothes off. It’s hard for a dumb jock like you to remember these things.” Chris reached down and pulled the back of Devon’s shirt up and above his head. “Dumb jock,” repeated Devon. He grabbed at his belt and started to pull his pants down to reveal his own throbbing cock. Devon himself was only 5’8, but he looked like he had been playing sports and going to the gym all his life. He had a similar build to Chris, except he looked unrefined and unpolished compared to Chris’s godly figure. “Yes, that’s it. You’re just a dumb jock.” Chris leaned forward and kissed Devon sensually. Holding him as the smaller man’s knees gave out from under him. “Don’t you want to service your Big Daddy?” asked Chris as he shoved his now hard cock forward into Devon’s abs. “Yes Big Daddy.” Chris released Devon from his grip and he fell to his knees, now eye level with Chris’s 11 inch hard on. Without skipping a beat, Devon leaned forward and shoved Chris’s cock into his mouth. Chris stifled a moan as Devon’s tongue danced around his slit, head and shaft. “Wow Devon, if I didn’t know any better, you’ve done this before,” said Chris as he grabbed Devon’s head and shoved it down to his balls. Chris let a moan slip out of his mouth when Devon sucked on his cock like a lolli-pop. “Oh yeah, you’ve definitely done this before.” Chris began to buck his hips as Devon choked on his cock. Chris licked his lips as he leaned his body forward and reached down towards Devon’s ass. He put his fingers between Devon’s supple cheeks and, despite Devon’s fairly thin athletic build, he had always had a nice ass. It was perky and created a nice shelf behind him when he walked. Using both of his hands, Chris slapped each of the cheeks and massaged them. “Oh yeah, I bet you’ll be able to take a lot. Get up.” Chris pulled Devon’s head off of his cock and Devon looked pleadingly up at Chris’s face. “What can I do for you, Big Daddy?” asked Devon with a string of pre and spit dripping from his mouth. Chris lifted Devon up by the shoulders like he was a rag doll, turned him around, and pushed him into the washing machine with a bang. Pressing his bare torso down against the cold metal, Chris grabbed his slick cock and lined it up with Devon’s hole. “You’re gonna get filled up you dumb ass jock.” Chris thrusted forward and Devon practically screamed as Chris’s thick cock head penetrated his hole. “And stay quiet.” Chris put his hand on his mouth to stifle another moan from Devon as more of his cock disappeared into Devon’s ass. With one hard thrust, Chris’s balls slapped against Devon’s ass. “If your frat brothers are as tight as you, this is going to be an even better night than I’d hoped.” Chris reached forward and felt a bulge in Devon’s stomach where his cock was. “Hope you are stretchy little guy.” Chris began pulling his cock out and thrusting it back into Devon in a rhythm. The sound of Devon’s ass cheeks clapping rang through the entire frat house as Chris fucked the shit out of Devon’s virgin hole. “I want to have all of you inside me, Big Daddy. Always,” said Devon in a muffled voice. Chris’s hand was still gagging him so his moans wouldn’t alert the entire house of their presents. “Wow I didn’t think the spell would work that well on you,” mused Chris as he started leaking pre into the small man’s ass. Making sure not to waste a single drop. “But the fun is just getting started.” Chris grinned as lightning crackled outside. It was going to be a good night.
  4. NayarLeng

    Failure

    This is a commission from The_Hill79 on Telegram. I hope you like it. Some people think that there is nothing worse than being bullied at school, but I say that the worst thing is to be bullied by your own father. That has been my life for as long as I can remember. Unlike my classmates who either had divorced fathers, and therefore paid little attention to them, or whose fathers were the most loving figures that could exist, I had the misfortune of having a despicable one: I never received a show of affection, except in front of other people, he always looked down on me for being different from his "standard of masculinity": strong, confident, fearless, while I had always been thin-skinned, sickly, insecure, shy, cautious, quiet, preferred reading a book to running around with the other kids in my neighborhood, not to mention that I didn't find sports interesting at all. When I entered high school, he thought that the influence of hormones would make some change in me, unfortunately for him, it was not the case: I remained one of the lowest in the classroom, I was a bag of bones and even when he forced me to join every sports club there was, my passion for sports did not grow in the least, in the end, I ended up joining the Science Club. At home, we barely spoke a word to each other and, of course, since he was the "man of the house", I was in charge of doing all the housework. "Sometimes I wonder if you're really my son," he said to me once when he came home from work, unbuttoned his tie, took off his shoes, and put his feet up on the small table between the sofa and the TV to start watching some of his favorite shows, "We have practically nothing in common. "The feeling is mutual," I spat at her from the kitchen. To some extent, even physically we were not alike apart from the hair and some facial features. As I said before, I was scrawny, while he was tall, muscular, and attractive. If it weren’t for some gray hair scattered around his peach hair, plus some minimal wrinkles on his face, people would say he was still in his 30s. He always wore stylish clothes that accentuated his attractiveness, he grew a low, but thick beard that covered his square jaw. "Well, you've got some balls after all," he laughed from the living room, "Give me a beer to celebrate. Who knows, maybe in a few years you'll become a proper man.” I handed him a case of beer to keep him entertained for a while and forget about my existence. This was my daily life, although he usually arrived after spending an hour or two at the gym he attended, which caused his physical condition was always in the top, perhaps he did not possess a six-pack, but certainly spent so much time in the gym allowed him to maintain a toned midsection with no belly. Sometimes he would go to a nearby bar to have a few drinks with his friends, after which it was common for him to bring some woman on duty and spend the night locked in his room. It's not like I didn't notice them at all, they couldn’t be noisier. That's how my middle school and high school years went. Fortunately, thanks to my excellent grades and the number of prizes won in every science contest in which I had participated, I got a scholarship to one of the best universities in the country where practically all expenses were going to be paid, which was a relief for me because my mother had made it very clear that he was not going to pay a penny for my studies. I entered the Pharmacology program and quickly became a member of one of the many laboratories in the faculty. My day consisted of classes and my research in the laboratory, and at night I would return to my dormitory to rest and clear my head from the day. The fact that I was living alone filled me with satisfaction, I was relieved not to have to put up with my father's sarcastic and hurtful comments, as well as his arrogance. Needless to say, since I entered the university communications with him ceased immediately, it seemed that the contempt was mutual. In my laboratory, we worked with sarcopenia, a disease characterized by the loss of muscle mass. We were investigating drugs to alleviate or even reverse this condition. It was possibly from this that I came up with the brilliant idea of creating something that would not so much increase a person's muscle mass as steal it. It may also have been due to the numerous stories on the subject that I had stumbled upon from time to time on the Internet, and perhaps also because, deep down, I fantasized about the idea of doing that to my own father, of rubbing his face in his strength, of making him see that I was superior. I didn't give the idea much thought, after all, it was nothing more than a pipe dream, until one day when I was wandering around the library in one of my spare times, I found a most curious book: one of spells. I found it strange to find something like that in the university library, it wasn't until I remembered the history of the institution that it made sense: in its beginnings, the university was related to the esoteric world, it was even speculated that some of the founders were alchemists and sorcerers. Out of curiosity, I borrowed the book to browse through it. I was pleased with the fact that the spells described in that old volume were not the typical spells you find in those cheap magazines and pamphlets you encounter where they talk about love potions, good luck, and so on. While there was a recipe or incantation to make someone fall in love with you, there were also various spells and potions for countless situations: curses, healing, finding lost objects, changing appearance, being invisible, changing sex, and one that caught my attention: transferring attributes between people. I spent a long time reading that section, supposedly it was possible to transfer attributes between people without even having physical contact. This could be done in many ways: talismans, potions, or incantations, and the time it took could also vary. It was then that the idea of stealing my father's physique resurfaced in my mind. I meditated for a long time on the matter, the most logical part of me was reluctant to even give it a chance, but a little voice in my head encouraged me to try, I would not lose anything by giving it a chance. In the end, I took the plunge. Although I did not opt for magic 100%, in this case, I wanted to try to merge both fields: science and magic. I made some copies of the pages where this information appeared in the book, as well as asked the librarian if there were more books of this type. Fortunately, a whole section of the library (the oldest one) dealt precisely with that subject. So, from that day on, I spent as much time as possible collecting information from all those books on the subject. My research had to stop for a couple of months due to the final exams of the semester. I didn't want to tempt fate by getting lower grades than I normally did, but as soon as they were over, as well as the winter vacations, I continued to accumulate information for another month. In the end, I concluded that it was best to use some amulet as a catalyst for the spell, while some of the substances we were investigating in my research group would be the medium. It was then that I prepared for the experimentation. It was not difficult for me to order some lab rats to start the experiments. I had good relations with my colleagues and since I promised that my work would not be affected, as it was going to be done during my free time, there was no objection. So, I took a few rats, both healthy and those that were genetically modified to develop sarcopenia, and set up a small laboratory in a secluded and practically abandoned part of the facility. Many may consider me a genius, but what they say in the movies where the results of research are obtained overnight is completely fictitious. Unexpected results can occur, it is quite common that great discoveries have been serendipitous, but apparently, that was not going to be my case. Progress was slow, extremely slow for my taste. I had to search for the perfect symbol to serve as a talisman to aid in the spell, which was the cause of much of the slow progress. Many of those mentioned in the books seemed to be quite unstable, even ineffective altogether. Those that did work tended to be quite weak, so the transfer was minimal and very short in time. It wasn't until I found one that seemed to be the most effective that I was able to move faster, it seemed that not only the symbol was important, but also the material it was placed on, even how it "mated" with the other talisman it was to be magically connected to. Once I got past that step, I had to work with the perfect substance, as I not only wanted to steal the other person's strength, but also increase it. While this didn't take me as long as with the symbol, it wasn't after almost a month of trial and error that I hit on the perfect formula: a mixture of the drug we were working with in my research group, some essential amino acids, and growth factors. Fortunately, I finished the research just before the second-semester exams started, so I turned back to my studies and then, during the summer vacation, I would pay a short visit to my birth house to say hello to my father. It was hard to determine whether that house belonged to a middle-aged man or a teenager or at least a recent college graduate. When I arrived at my house everything was a mess, my father was definitely taking gender roles literally, as he made little effort to tidy up the house. There was dust everywhere, the floor was dirty, the living room was a mess, I didn't even want to imagine what his room was like, let alone the bathroom. A mountain of thermopacks, cans, and beer bottles was piled up in a corner of the sofa (apparently, he can't even make himself a fried egg), there was a certain stench of sweat, possibly coming from the clothes he wore to the gym. I was about to leave the house as it was, but in the end, the repulsion of being in such an unpleasant space prompted me to tidy it up a bit: I put the dirty clothes in the hamper, threw the thermopacks, and beer cans and bottles in a garbage bag and cleaned as much of the house as possible. "You definitely should have been born a woman," my father's deep voice startled me as I was finishing cleaning up. I was so focused on the job that I hadn't even noticed her father's entrance. "I don't know how you could live in this dump," I replied. There he was again with his teasing, how hard was it to say "Hi, thanks for cleaning up a bit" or something like that? "Once in a while, some of the girls I bring here do me a favor," he answered, "It's strange to see you here, why this unexpected visit?" "Nothing, it's your birthday soon and I thought I'd give you a ride," I lied. "As if that ever mattered to you," he had definitely seen through my lie, he was my father after all, and no one knew me better than him. "Who knows, maybe I'm trying to heal this toxic relationship between us. I even brought you a gift" At that moment I took out of my backpack that I had placed on the couch before I started cleaning. "Present and everything!" he was surprised, a moment later he practically snatched the box out of my hands and opened it, inside was a thick silver metal chain. "I thought you would like it," I said as I watched my father feast his eyes on the piece. "I love it," he replied, "You do know my tastes very well," after which he put the chain around his neck. I must admit that it looked very good on him, having such a thick neck, the chain emphasized his masculinity even more, it even gave him an air of virility. "It looks pretty good on you," I smiled, of course, the gift was nothing more than an excuse to carry out my plan. "By the way, what does the symbol engraved on the pendant mean?" he asked while he grabbed the pendant with one of his hands and brought it to his face to have a better look at it. "Truthfully, I have no idea" I lied again "I thought it looked nice, so I bought it. You can take it off anyway...". "Nah, no need to," he interrupted me, a smirk creeping across his face, "I like it." I breathed a sigh of relief, if I had taken it off my plans would have been ruined. "Well, it's almost time for lunch, do you want me to prepare something to eat," I asked, I thought it was better to keep him happy to avoid any suspicion. "You really are very helpful." "Well, I'm hungry and I'm not really in the mood to eat junk or prefabricated food," I quickly made an excuse, which was not entirely untrue, I didn't like that kind of food, even though I cooked at the university, even though many times I didn't have time for it, "Do you have something in the fridge?" "I think so." I quickly made my way to the kitchen. Indeed, there were several things in the refrigerator and they were in good condition. "It's either my imagination or you've taken to cooking," I joked. "I'm not useless," he defended himself, "Just because I don't cook very often doesn't mean I don't do it." "Ok, ok, I won't say anything else" I put myself to work immediately. My father, on the other hand, sat down on the sofa, with his feet on the small table in front of the TV, and started to watch some games on TV. A while later I set the table and called my father for lunch. I had prepared some beef steaks, his I did medium rare, while mine I cooked a little longer. I also made some boiled potatoes, as well as a spinach salad. Lunch passed practically in silence, as usual between us, not to say that it was one of my father's few demands while I was growing up: no talking while eating. Once lunch was finished, I went back to the kitchen to do the dishes, while my father returned to the couch. It didn't take long for him to ask me to bring him a beer, at which point I took the opportunity to add the potion I had created and to also put on me the counterpart of the amulet I had given my father. "Hmm. This beer tastes better than usual for some reason," said my father after drinking the first sip of the cold beverage. For a moment I was worried, I had never thought of the idea that such a potion could alter the taste, fortunately, the result was satisfactory, since my father continued drinking as if nothing had happened. After draining the contents, he continued watching television, and a few moments later, he returned to order another round of beer. He had always been a good drinker, not to mention his great resistance to alcohol. I quickly went to bring him another, it was better not to make him wait, since one of the things he had no patience for, I had to suffer it several times during my childhood. It was after pouring the second beer that both charms began to glow, it was the sign that the potion was going to start to take effect. The glow was very faint at first, he probably wouldn't have noticed unless the lights were off, but I did. "How strange, all of a sudden I feel strange," he complained, I could see how his face contracted in an expression of discomfort, "Was there by any chance something wrong? "No," I answered immediately, "Besides, I feel perfectly fine," I tried to contain the smile that was forming on my face. The glow of the amulet increased its intensity with each passing second. "Suddenly it's very hot," he began to pant, I could notice that his forehead began to moisten. "Do you want me to lower the temperature a little?” "I think I'd better take off some clothes, for some reason I feel like I'm being constricted," he pulled the collar of the sweater he was wearing a little aside as if to let the cooler air relieve the heat he was feeling. I could see the way sweat patches were growing under his armpits and on his chest. What do you mean you feel constricted inside your clothes? I thought. I looked down at my body and didn't notice any change, however, I did notice that my father's clothes did indeed feel tighter to his already athletic figure. Something strange was going on. "Ugh... my whole body hurts, my head too," he complained as he took off his sweater. He was completely bathed in sweat, he kept breathing agitatedly, and his chest was rising and falling with every inhalation and exhalation, it was at that moment that I checked it: he was growing. With every breath of air that entered his lungs, his pecs were growing. I became alarmed. "I need some water, I'm getting dehydrated" My father gasped, I immediately went to get him water from the kitchen, my mind was in chaos, why wasn't it working, why was he growing and not me, what did I do wrong, where did I fail? When I returned to the living room, I stopped dead in my tracks and dropped the glass of water, which crashed to the floor, shattered into a thousand pieces, and soaked the carpet. In that small fraction of time, my father had practically doubled in size, especially in width. His arms were huge, I think they were at least 25 inches width, his shoulders broad and round, the trapeziuses rose on either side of his neck, preventing it from moving freely, and the little fat that covered his abs had completely evaporated, so the abdominal muscles were perfectly defined. As for the pecs... I couldn't help but drool over them, they were huge! Still, they weren't unsightly and those dark nipples were inviting to suck on them like a baby would suckle its mother when she's nursing. That was wrong, it was all wrong, there is no way I should be lusting after my own father, I hated him, I despised him, that body should be mine, he should be consuming himself while I robbed him of everything he had built. That athletic body for which women were fainting. It should be mine... "Did you say something?" my father's voice, now even deeper, interrupted my train of thought. "No..." I stammered. "I thought... ufff... you were saying something about... argh... stealing my body" My father continued to grow, now his pants suffered from the leg muscles that were tirelessly searching for space. But his words worried me, could it be that I had inadvertently said something, even under my breath? "Stop talking and help me!" my father roared. He was definitely reading my mind, something was going on, this time I was sure because I hadn't said a single word. I heard the sound of his pants ripping. "Eh..." I didn't know what to do, it was all too confusing. My father was still growing, he was already reaching bodybuilder proportions. His legs, now uncovered, were pillars of white marble strong enough to support the full weight of his herculean body, his feet had also destroyed the shoes he was wearing, they were huge. He’s so hot. My mind raved for a few moments, again I was craving that body. That was it, there was no other explanation, I wanted it for me, not him... "I knew you were a faggot," my father turned to look at me, it seemed that the transformation had stopped. He was practically naked, only a portion of his pants covered his most intimate parts, but it was so small that it looked more like a pair of underwear "But I never imagined you were a degenerate who likes his own father." "Hey," a cold sweat dampened my forehead, "No, it's not like that...". "Don't lie, I just heard you... no, I just read your mind," he said as he advanced towards me. "What did you say? Reading minds? That's impossible," I stammered as I ran backward, trying to run away from my father. "I think too many weird things have just happened to rule out that possibility," his figure was imposing. So that was it. Suddenly I heard my father's booming voice again, but my breath froze when I realized that his lips hadn't moved in the slightest, worse, the voice was inside my own head. You tried to steal my physique, to take revenge on me. ha! I don't know what went wrong, but I'm very grateful for the result. I watched my father raise both arms and flex them in unison, a pair of mountains almost as big as my own head rising between forearms and shoulders, furrowed by veins almost as thick as a pencil. It's just great. Now I understand those bodybuilders. He lowered both arms and clasped his hands together in front of his belly to flex the two plateaus he had for pecs. My penis betrayed me at that moment. Heh, heh, heh. Do you like what you see? My father's voice drilled into my mind, as he continued to pose in front of me, showing every muscle in his body. I fervently denied it, but my penis gave me away. "I don't know if it's the effect of what you did to me, but I suddenly feel very needy," he put a huge hand to his crotch, "Do you think you can give your father a hand?" "No," I answered immediately. Come on, your dick says otherwise, you want me, you want me to dominate you... I'm coming to think that in the end you always wanted it, that I treated you badly, that I belittled you. "I didn't, I hated you” I shouted trying to drown out his words, but how could I if I heard them inside me? No, you loved me, you wanted me, like the little faggot you always were, you loved a real man to dominate you, to put you in your place. This is an excuse, you really wanted me to be bigger, more masculine. "Don't twist my thoughts" I shouted as loud as my vocal cords would allow me "This was an accident, I should be like this, not you." Come on, I'm sure a smart person like you wouldn't have made a mistake like this, would you? For a moment I didn't know what to answer. You know deep down it's true. Come on, as pathetic as you are, I know you were always smarter than me, I'm sure you did thousands of tests and experiments before you did this to me, didn't you? He was right. I spent months experimenting on mice for this to have happened. Then why did it fail? It didn't fail, you simply realized your deepest dream: to make me bigger, stronger, sexier, and more virile, so that you could delight even more in my perfection. My father was very close to me, so close that our breaths mingled, until that moment I had not realized that he was staring into my eyes and I had not looked away. "I..." I tried to speak, to say something to refute his words. Come on face it, you didn't want this body for yourself, you wanted it for me. After all, you're a smart guy who doesn't make mistakes. "But..." It was becoming more and more difficult to form a coherent thought in my head. Each time his words made more and more sense. There, there, accept your true nature. You wanted to make me like that for sure... even to the point of renouncing my heterosexuality, to satisfy your filthy fantasies, didn't you? "Yes, you're right” something deep in my mind was screaming that this was not true, that I was being manipulated, that I should run away immediately. But it was such a distant voice, so weak that I paid little attention to it. That's right, accept yourself as you are, a degenerate faggot. Appreciate my body, worship it... what's more, why don't you clean me of sweat with your tongue? My body moved by itself; I embraced that man. He was so warm, his muscles were so firm, so big and so wet with sweat, salty and delicious sweat that my tongue began to clean methodically. That's right, baby, clean up and enjoy those pillows you granted me a few moments ago, suck on that delicious dangling nipple. Your father is very happy. As if something lit up in my head, the expression on my face changed. A few moments ago, it was an empty one, now it was one dominated by lust and satisfaction, and my father had just praised me. Maybe that was what I had been yearning for so long, a compliment, a praise, a word that made me feel useful. Your daddy is very proud of you. Keep it up, dedicating yourself to body and soul. "Yes..." I said as I sucked his nipple greedily, "I'll devote myself to you, I'll do everything you say without complaining." That's the way I like it. I see you're hungry, why don't you go a little lower and suck my cock? I've been horny for a while now. "Yes, Daddy," I moaned. However, I did not descend immediately, he had ordered me to clean him meticulously, so I licked all the sweat from his chest to his crotch, I paused for a moment delighting in his strong abdominal muscles, his round belly button. When I finally reached his crotch, I immediately pulled down (albeit with some effort due to the enormous musculature he had gained) the remains of his pants and boxer shorts, which, perhaps because of their elastic nature, had resisted the sudden increase in body mass. I had never gotten to see my father's genitals, but with a glimpse I took of what was "hidden" under the fabric stretched to practically its limit, it was quite large, larger than any I had seen before, either in porn or in real life. When I pulled down his panties, his member quickly stood up straight, almost hitting me in the face. It was huge, almost the size of my forearm, a little darker than my father's skin, veiny, hot, juicy. Beneath it hung a pair of balls almost as big as a clenched fist. Although my father smelled delicious, nothing compared to the scent of that region. It was a fragrance that denoted virility, and power. I stayed a few seconds just enjoying that aroma, but some grunts from my father brought me back to reality, so I got down to work: I took out my tongue and began to lick all that member, from the base to the tip, both in its ventral and dorsal region, as well as the sides, delighting myself with the rough texture that gave them the veins so evident to the naked eye. You really know how to use that tongue, eh, boy? I don't think any woman so far has ever been so fond of my penis. My cheeks flushed at those words, so I continued to give my best effort, I had to please him. A translucent liquid began to drip from the tip. I immediately set about drinking it, it was salty and somewhat spicy. To prevent it from being completely wasted, I inserted the tip of the penis into my mouth. Glad to know I have a big one, I don't think many people would be able to swallow that monster, however, there I was, gradually opening my jaws to their fullest extent to insert it inside my mouth. Once this was done, my head moved back and forth along the entire length of my father's penis, my tongue would not stop, although it was not able to move as much as I would have liked due to the limited space in my mouth. You're a real champ at being able to get that monster. I'm sure he meant it in a mocking tone, but I didn't care, I just had to obey him, and the order at that moment had been for me to suck his cock, so that's what I would do. It didn't take long for my father to move his hips back and forth due to the excitement he was getting from the blowjob I was giving him. His penis, therefore, began to thrust roughly into my throat. At first, it bothered me a little, I even felt like throwing up, but I resisted, I had to comply. "That's it, take your daddy's cock completely," he said loudly between moans of pleasure. I tried to answer something, but my mouth was completely occupied by his penis. "Ufff" Apparently the vibrations on his member, provoked by my attempt to speak, gave him a pleasurable sensation "That felt good, keep doing it." I obeyed. As I suffered the fellatio, my mouth generated a vibration to make the act more pleasurable. My father only moaned or gasped from the effort and pleasure, in my mouth spilled all that pre-seminal liquid that I drank without thinking much about it, I just left it long enough in my mouth to savor it. "Ah... ready," my father struggled to formulate words between gasps, "I'm coming." No sooner had he finished saying those words than I felt a slight contraction of his penis and immediately a warm, viscous liquid rushed down my throat and into my stomach. My father arched his body back and brought his waist forward so that the penetration was even deeper. There was a second discharge, then a third and a fourth, with each one the amount of semen was less, but even so, it was more than many ejaculations I had seen previously. I couldn't help but feel full when he had finished. He pulled his penis out of my mouth slowly, as if he still wanted to enjoy the warmth of my mouth as much as possible. Once out, a trickle of saliva, pre-seminal fluid, and semen, all mixed, still bound us together. My father wanted to say something, but I preempted his thoughts, reached over, and carefully cleaned his penis. I actually liked this dynamic. His voice was booming in my head again. Not to mention this body I got. He flexed his arms again, I just stood there, kneeling, with a look of admiration. I must tell you; you suck better than a lot of women I've been with. I think I'm going to make some adjustments in my life from now on, just like you will. "Me?" I asked. "Yes" he spoke again with his lips and his gaze fell on me “I won't be the only one with changes, although yours won't be as drastic, or at least I think so.” "What do you want to change about me? Tell me and I'll do it," I begged. "That's the way I like it, that you obey," his white teeth were completely exposed with the huge smile he formed on his face. "I will always obey you, so that Daddy will be happy," I continued, this time I crawled to his feet and clung to one of his legs, always without taking my eyes off his eyes. “And then you compliment me.” "Perfect. You know I always expected you to be a more manly son, right? Well, from now on you will be," his eyes emitted a slight gleam, but I didn't give it any importance, only attending to his words "From now on you will enjoy sports as much as I do, you will drink beer next to me on the couch while we watch a game on TV." "Yes, Daddy, that's what I'll do.” "You will also come with me to the gym, you will behave like a real alpha male in front of everyone, although at home you will be my bitch and you will do what I tell you to do.” "Yes, I will,” I nodded again. "I just realized I can access your memories with this new brain-reading ability and I saw how you made the potion and the amulet you transformed me with. I think we should create some more, for me and you. I want you to be big and strong, maybe not as big as me, but just as masculine. Tomorrow you will go to college again and prepare more, this time with the following specifications.” I listened, or rather let it embed in my mind the specifications of the formula he wanted. The next day I went back to the university and did as I was asked, I made two potions, one for me and one for my father. Then I went back. We both drank them immediately. It felt so good the change, even more when I saw my father changing as well. This time he grew more in height, gradually adding inch by inch, from 5’10’’ to 6’88. This time he did not tear any clothes, a pity, that scene of last night was hot. Yet his measures increased, his arms girth reached 30 inches, veins form roads across them, even some were also visible in his pecs and calves. Those pecs became massive, nipples faced entirely to the floor and I bet his vision was blocked as well after that growth. And his back… it was a wall as big and powerful as the Chinese Great Wall with all those valleys and hills that shifted with every movement of his torso. My growth was not as impressive as my dad’s, after all he told me to not be as large as him, yet, for a scrawny guy like me, it was astonishing. I felt and enjoyed how my clothes became tighter with every breath I too, I saw how my arms filled the sleeves of my t-shirt, how my inexistent chest ballooned to live. I flexed my arms and tore the sleeves, then I tore the rest of the shirt with the new strength I had acquires, exposing the magnificent torso I was developing. It felt really good, I rapidly became hooked to that sensation of being strong, masculine, powerful, I wanted more, I would definitely go with my father to the gym and drink as many protein-shakes and supplements as possible, so one day I would be as big as he was, so he would always be proud of me. We both stood before each other, glancing and inspecting our marvelous bodies. My father was taller than me by a foot, but I did not mind, he was in charge, so he needed to be bigger than me. He was a mountain of muscle and power, his hands capable of turning rocks into dust and his legs were so strong that I did not doubt that he would bend a steel wall with just one kick. I was strong too, strong enough so average men would think it twice before challenging me, but still far away of bodybuilder’s range. I spent the rest of the summer vacation at my father's house. As he had instructed me, we watched sports together, always with a case of beer at hand. In the afternoons, as soon as my father got off work, I would go with him to the gym and we would spend about one to two hours. As my body was athletic and manly, I had already noticed several people who gave me too long glances, but I only had eyes for my father, although from time to time he allowed me to have an encounter with someone (rather he invited him and we shared it between the two of us). I made, at my father's suggestion, of course, some modifications to my person. I cut my hair in a similar way to my father's: the sides were much shorter than the hair on the top of my skull; I tattooed a sort of necklace around my neck, it was to represent that I belonged to my father only, plus a few other tattoos on my arms to accentuate my masculinity. My father also got tattoos, both arms and the shoulder blades area were covered with tattoos. After the summer vacation was over, I went back to college, but I had to come home every weekend to have a good time with him and take care of him like a good householder.
  5. Genetonic

    Self Hypnosis Growth

    Putting the finishing touches on the script, you rubbed your raging erection as you reread the passages. Your biggest fantasies laid out before you. No matter how much your logical mind doubted it, you believed it would work. A simple self-hypnosis trick to enact just after crossing the sleep/awake threshold. Like an audiobook, but boosted during alpha wave sleep. Putting on your wireless headphones, you lie down on your twin bed. Surrounded by total darkness, your racing heart and erection fight your brain’s wishes to fall asleep. Rubbing one out through the loose pajama bottoms, you only need to think back to the fifth passage and in a couple moments you blow out your third load for the day. Calming down, you play the track. A quiet whooshing of air and waves crashing on the shore precedes the passage; a grace period to fall asleep. Feeling your head slowly rock back and forth, your consciousness flutters out sooner than you thought. click a rough AI-generated masculine voice quietly reads the passage “You were a muscle jock in the making. Your early success in soccer and basketball excited you and made you want to try out for more sports. Your natural athleticism grew as you watched sports and practiced playing every afternoon. When you were a young teen you went through your first growth spurt. Over the months, your frame grew and grew; your legs and arms got longer and your shoulders broadened. You began doing pushups and working out to add some strength to your longer and skinnier limbs. You began adding on some muscle, slowly but surely growing bigger and stronger. Your hunger grew as you started fueling your body to grow.” your stomach rumbles in your sleep “You remember seeing your first muscle magazine at the store. Seeing the huge man on the cover with the skimpy posers made you excited. Later that night you wacked off furiously at the memory, cumming 3 times at the thought of having such huge muscles. That year you got your parents to get you some weights and workout gear to start lifting regularly. You loaded up on protein and calories every day and worked out for at least 2 hours a day. Very quickly you saw more results. Clothes started feeling tighter as your broad shoulders and arms and legs padded on muscle. Flexing in the mirror at night, your biceps bunched up into balls of muscle, your pecs were beginning to hang over your abdomen. Your big cock would be rock hard as you worked out, seeing your muscles in the mirror and imagining growing even bigger.” your cock was rock hard again, leaking precum in your pajama bottoms against a muscular thigh your pants start to constrict around your muscular legs as you dream of size “In the middle of your workouts you would pose for yourself in the mirror. Flexing your quads, you could see your legs stretch your shrinking gym shorts. Your cock would start leaking pre as you felt your fat balls quiver slightly. Picking up some weights, you did more curls, feeling your muscles burn. That feeling turned you on more; feeling your muscles swell and work; knowing they’ll grow stronger from this. Seeing your cockhead through your shorts, it leaked out more precum, dampening your shorts and throbbing harder and harder against your thigh. Flexing your chest and arms, you see your muscles flex and swell, feeling the burn in them. Quickly grasping your cock, you jerked off three times before you exploded your load over yourself and the mirror.” your muscles twitch and swell as your cock stretches further down your thigh “Your classmates revered your size, your power. Guys asked you to flex and pose. When asked to see your huge thighs, your hefty cock and balls bulged out as you flexed your growing quads. The adoration turned you on more. Your workouts continued with vigor; you worked harder as you got hornier, fueling your extra energy into growing your muscles even bigger. That October on your birthday, you measured your height. 6’3, a gain of 4 inches in a year. Taller than most, you felt more powerful rising higher than others. You weighed a huge 280 lbs of muscle and felt big and meaty. Your hefty cock was thicker and longer than before and your fat hairy nuts were heavier.” your limbs stretched and thickened more as your body began to fill the bed your cock thickened and lengthened against the fabric, soaking your sheets in precum as your hairy nuts grew heftier and fuller “Measuring your growing cock, it was just over 10.5 inches long and thicker than the ruler. Even your nuts were oversized, each one the size of a lemon and hanging low in your big sack. Seeing the other guys in the locker room, it felt strange at first to have such big nuts compared to others. But after seeing many of them stare at your huge package with jealousy, you wanted more growth, more size to show off. You started wearing tight nylon shorts to support your abundant manhood and bull nuts. Just soft, your cock was 7 inches soft and was thick as a can of red bull. You found out that the average length erect was under 6 inches. You were bigger soft than most men were fully hard. You wanted to be even bigger.” you moaned as your cock grew thicker and fatter, veins growing and crisscrossing around your growing meat as your nuts swelled and bulged, your growing load of cum practically sloshing around in your cum factories “As you grew bigger and got more muscular, you felt things fill out more and get tighter all the time. Your biceps and pecs began to bump into each other, forcing your arms apart. Your quads got bigger the more you ran and squatted. Now your quads pushed against each other, forcing your big package out even more. Just sideways, you could see the slope of your fat cock pushing through your pants. Seeing your big muscular arm and pecs stretching out shirts and sleeves turned you on more. Wearing your comfortably loose sweatpants, your bulge and meaty thighs and cheeks had more room to grow. That December you went up another shoe size as you grew taller still. Needing a size 15 now, you knew you weren’t done growing.” your feet and legs grew meatier and longer as your body stretched filling out your once loose pajama bottoms, the hems were riding higher on your calves “Feeling even taller in your new shoes, you were becoming bigger and stronger than most people ever get. You were becoming a giant. One night you measured your cock against a water bottle. Seeing how your big fat cock extended past it all around made you even hornier. You hoped your horsecock would keep growing; bigger, longer, thicker, and fatter. You wanted to be huge, hung like a bull. With even bigger nuts to match. Groping your huge apple-sized nuts, you squeezed and massaged them, imagining them even bigger. Too big to hold in both hands. Double fisting your cock, you dreamed of it becoming too thick to hold with both hands, something you were quickly approaching.” your cock swelled even thicker and fatter as it pushed itself over your waistband, rising higher than ever above you your huge hairy nuts filled out the crotch of your shrinking pants, bulging out more as they swelled bigger and hairier leaking precum down your huge shaft, your cockhead swelled and throbbed as you thrusted your hips in your sleep “You began seeing your face change. Your jaw got thicker and wider as your neck thickened and got meatier. Seeing your sharp cheekbones and lantern jaw matched with your big traps and neck, you couldn’t deny your raw masculinity. Shortly, you felt stubble covering your lips and chin. You worked out throughout the winter, soon stretching your winter clothes as your muscles bulged bigger and thicker. Your shoes got tighter and by the Spring, you were a size 16. Similarly, needing to go up a size in your underwear, your enormous manhood was still growing bigger and thicker.” you moan as your jaw and neck thicken stubble soon peppers your lips and cheeks, thicker on your growing jawbone your traps and shoulders thicken, your shoulders too wide for your bed now your feet are reaching the end of your mattress your huge legs start pushing each other apart from their growing size “As Summer began, you measured yourself, wanting to see how big you could get over the break. Now 6’6, you were the tallest person in your family. Your huge frame weighed a massive 370 lbs of muscle. Staring at your reflection in the mirror, you felt the huge bulge in your shorts. Your horsecock kept growing bigger and longer. Letting it flop out of your gym shorts, your massive hairy thighs pushed your junk forward, making it seem even bigger. Your hefty orange-sized nuts and your beer-can thick soft cock jutted out by over half a foot. Getting your trusty ruler, your cock was thicker than the ruler soft! Now 9 inches soft, your meat was getting truly huge.” your cock swelled bigger and thicker as a network of veins grew, covering the growing log your feet were past the foot of your bed, your huge chest and back were now as wide as your bed your pants tear off your massive legs your hairy quads and furry nuts can finally breathe “Seeing your massive cock overshadowing the ruler, you watch as your meat gets hard, slowly enveloping the ruler more and more until you see your huge cockhead pass the 12-inch mark. Letting your cock bob up and down, you flex in the mirror, watching your pecs stretch your tank top to the limit. Your huge nipples jut out from both sides of your flimsy tank top, pushed down by the size of your pecs. Hearing the fabric stretch and tear, your cock starts to gush precum. After months of intense squats and leg presses, you only need to squat down and flex and your enormous thighs and glutes burst through your shorts. Groaning as your huge cock gets harder, you grasp your huge rod and double fist it. Your meaty log is too thick for your hands now. You need it to be even bigger, even thicker; fatter and longer until you can titty fuck your own chest. It’s so tantalizingly close. Your cockhead is just an inch or so away from the huge overhang of your pecs. Exploding out load after load over your pecs, your horsecock pumps out more than 15 loads of your oatmeal-thick cum, covering parts of the mirror and the tattered scraps of your clothes. Your cock continues to dribble out cum as you clean up, swinging thick globs as your thick log bounces.” your cock thickens and lengthens even more as your massive frame makes the bed creak under your growing weight gushing out precum, your orange-sized cockhead coats your hairy chest and stomach in your endless supply of lube your furry nuts swell and thicken your musk is filling the room as sweat starts to dampen the dark curls sprouting on your body “That Summer, finally free from school, you dedicated yourself to growing any way you could. Your workouts grew longer and more intense. You got hungrier and ravenous, fueling your body any way you could. Not wanting to waste protein, you drank your own oatmeal-thick cum; guzzling down cups of the viscous liquid every time you came. You became more untamed, almost feral. Your oversized body becoming more fragrant; pungent; muskier. You stopped shaving. You couldn’t reach where the fuzz was growing down your back and in the deepening crevice of your pecs. If you did shave it would just grow back thicker than before. Oozing testosterone as your body hair grew in thicker and coarser, the thick black hair soon coated your pecs and abdomen. Trailing across your shoulders and down your arms and back. Growing thicker around your gargantuan cock and balls and across your meaty cheeks.” the bed creaks and groans loudly as your muscles swell and grow even faster your chest hair sprawls out thicker, darker, and longer it spreads to cover your arms, your back, your neck, your stomach, your legs, your ass, and around your ballooning manhood your beard and moustache grow thicker and longer as your grunts drop an octave lower you grunt and moan in your sleep as your cock explodes like a cannon, covering you, your ceiling, walls, and floor in your powerful load your enormous body covered your bed, shielding it from your torrent of cum the thick scent in the room grows stronger as your pheromones skyrocket your body hair grows thicker, your furry armpits reek of your sweaty musk “Your conquests worshiped your enormous 450 lb body, feeling your massive pecs, your broad shoulders and arms that were bigger than their heads. You spent your days fueling and working out. You did whatever you needed to in order to grow bigger.” your muscles swell bigger and heavier, the bed is creaking and groaning loudly as your body gains another 25 lbs of muscle “You spent your nights fucking whoever could take your growing monster cock. You fuck like a beast in heat, unable to think and only knowing that you need to empty your growing balls. Your balls never feel empty.” your massive nuts swell bigger and heavier in your lap, pumping more testosterone into your system your cock swells longer and thicker, rising higher as it surpasses stallion size and approaches monster-like your cockhead throbbed thicker, spurting out more and more precum like a volcano now the hair around your swelling cock and balls grows thicker as you become too much of a man “It wasn’t long until you grew too big for doorways. You were 6’9 and needed to start crouching your head. Even sideways you were getting too thick to squeeze through most doorways. One morning you tried to squeeze through into the bathroom and knocked down part of the wall before you made it through. You are a real giant.” your body swells in all directions as muscle is piled onto your growing frame your body extends taller, your head hitting the headboard while your size 20 feet were planted on the floor now your chest was wider than the bed as more muscle piled onto your titanic frame the bed cannot take any more and collapses under you as you pass 600 lbs you wake in a confused daze as a familiar voice keeps speaking to you “You need to eat. You need to grow. You need to cum. You need to grow. You need to sleep. You need to grow. You need to eat. You need to grow. You need to fuck. You need to grow. You need to flex. You need to grow. You need to stop thinking. You need to grow.” you heave yourself of the rubble of your bed and make your way to the bathroom the tape continues to play through your headphones “Your body is on the verge of having another growth spurt. You need to grow taller to fit more muscle. You need to grow thicker and stronger. Your cock and nuts will grow bigger as you grow bigger. Your testosterone will rise as you grow.” your body stretches taller and thicker as you waddle to the bathroom caving in a larger hole through the doorway, you see your reflection in the mirror your half hard cock is thick as a tree and bobbing up and down from its weight precum is still gushing out of your soccer ball sized cockhead like a hose your fur covered bull nuts are the size of watermelons and ache with your pent-up load “You need to grow bigger before you can cum.” you grunt at the instruction your thundering voice is limited to one syllable replies now you struggle to hold back your load as your cock fills with blood waddling to your garage, your cock swells bigger and bigger your nuts feel full to bursting as they swell heavier your cock bulldozes through the wall like a battering ram your body smashes through the wall like paper as dust coats your cum-covered body hair “Lift heavy weights. Lift them more. Lift them more. Grow bigger. Lift them more. Grow huge.” you grunt to yourself as you lift and lift your traps are pushing against your ears while your pecs are pushing against your chin you grunt that you need to be big your nuts hurt as they swell bigger with your load you need to cum, but you need to grow first lifting harder, you feel your pecs swell and grow as you pump them up they’re bigger than couch cushions you pump your arms you can’t bring them down to your sides your pumpkin sized biceps keep mashing against your pecs you feel your nuts swell bigger your cock is pumping full of blood, inching longer and fatter as you grow you squat, your thighs need to spread as they push against each other more the floor looks farther away “Grow bigger.” you grunt as you feel your muscles swell and pack on more muscle faster than before letting yourself fall into the ecstasy of growing, your battering ram of a cock explodes your pent up load you cum constantly as your nuts swell bigger, filling up faster than you can cum your headphones get knocked off as your traps swell against your ears you lift more you grow more you cum more.
  6. Hi folks. Just found this on an old cd disc from 2004. Don't know who the author is/was,but thought some of you might like to read it? Jasen with an E Jake was a short nerdy looking kid. He liked music such as classical and The Beatles which no cool jock liked… it also didn’t help much that he was in his School Orchestra and he was as skinny and as tall as a rail. He was always picked on and had a few friends but they were all in the Orchestra or Chorus. One day he was walking into his gym class (aka. His least favorite class) he got pined on the ground by someone big but he really didn’t see whoever it was because he got blindfolded pretty much right after he was pinned. He felt himself being carried somewhere. After about five minutes he finally heard a door close. He got sat into a chair and got his blindfold taken off. When he got in off it looked really bright in the room, even though it was quite dark, he couldn’t see anyone though. Finally he saw someone, he really couldn’t distinct him though. “Jake… Jake…” Jake could hear the person talking to him but he was talking very quietly. Jake… You are getting very relaxed and obedient…” Right before Jake’s vision blurred away he could see it was the star Quarterback for the football team. They hadn’t won in three years and they were always complaining how they needed a good football player. After every thing went black became tried and fell asleep but still could hear the person talk. He kinda thought it was strange. “Jake you will listen to my every command and shall obey my every word…” *All of a sudden I feel very in-tune with this person’s voice.* “I want you to listen, your name from now on shall be Jasen with an E. J-A-S-E-N and when anyone spells it or says it wrong you get real mad” *Jasen… but my name is Jake wait no it isn’t it is Jasen with an E and I get pissed of when anyone spells in wrong. * “I also have never been in the Orchestra in fact you hate the Orchestra because they are all nerds, dork, and gay. You have been in the football team instead for as long as you used to be in Orchestra. But for four years after second grade you were in the swim team…” *On the swim team… football… I was never part of any of those things or was I? Yes I was on the swim team till Fifth Grade and on the Football team for three years when I entered High school… ya! I am a real jock.* “Jasen… when you woke up this morning you didn’t look like an Orch Dork you looked like a swimmer and a football player. You had big strong arms and thick legs and calves for swimming. You had an eight pack. And you were so tall you couldn’t see your face in the mirror. You had to bend over to see your face because you are 6’ 7” and you have all the muscles to match. When you saw your face you had handsome features… big strong square jaw. And you had big Aquamarine eyes that any girl would die for. You had puffy cheeks and a rather large but fitting nose.” After he was done saying this Jasen (Jake) felt a large burning all over his body. First he felt and heard his arms and legs growing. It hurt so bad he wanted to scream but he couldn’t. It was like all his work to get those muscles was happening to him in five seconds. Then he felt the same pain I his abs. He could almost feel each ab forming as the pain increased. He again felt pain in his legs and torso but it was different. It was like he was being reshaped. He knew what was happening as he felt the back of his chair become lower. Then he felt extra muscles form from swimming under his football muscles. Then he felt a burning in his eyes and face as his face rearranged. “Lastly Jasen you are growing to have your hair grow longer and with each 1/2 of an inch of hair you will gain 1 inch to your Cock. It will stop after 3 inches are added to your hair.” Jasen felt a large sensation in his head and penis… no wait cock… and felt his pants get tight, really tight. “I see you are about to burst out of those clothes, so take them off” Slowly Jasen took of his clothes and when he got it all off. He could feel a difference in the way his parts moved. “Know we need to change your grammar… okay you are an honors student at the moment and you are really smart. Now I want you to take ¾ of that knowledge and change it into football knowledge. You know everything there is about football but you don’t know any thing about your academics.” Jasen could feel a difference from that one but not much. “Know Jasen I want you to open your eyes and look at your self. Also you can talk” Slowly Jasen opened his eyes he looked at himself and saw a huge difference. His perspective was much different in everyway. Everything seems smaller and farther away. He guessed it was from growing seven inches. He then looked at his arms. They were huge he could tell he had done both swimming and football because of how huge his arms were compared to other football players. He then looked farther down and saw his fuckstick which was also huge he had a seven incher soft but now it was at least 13 inches soft, 18 inches hard and 3 inches thick. He then looked at his abs and saw a thick stab of perfectly carved metal. It looked like an 8 pack but he could see two more forming making an almost ten pack. He then looked farther down and saw his feet, which were a size 14 before now they had to at least be 17. Then he saw his legs… oh the legs… the most perfect thing he had ever seen. Perfectly sculpted in every way. They were beautiful. “Man… this is fucking awesome!” Oh my god He had never said fuck in his life, what is going on, “Holy fuck, why am I fucking talking like this?” “Ok Jasen, what ….” The quarterback asked a bunch of football questions and a bunch of science and math questions. He got all the Science and Math questions wrong and all the Football questions right. “What the fuckin’ hell is happen’ to me!?!?!” he screamed, “I hav’ n’ver talk’d like tis befor’!” “Now Jasen I would like you to go back to sleep. I want you to now start thinking you have always been like this and that you think changes have never happened to you. And I will make sure that everyone else thinks you were always like this…” “You will now wake up in 5…. 4…. 3…. 2…. 1…. Awake!” “Sup homey, Paul, I haven’t fuckin’ seen you since a week ago!” “I’m Good Jason” “Hey! Fuck You Paul my NAME is JasEn with a fuckin’ E! Never get it wrong again!” “Hey it’s time to got to football practice, Jasen, now go and don’t be late… you’re the new quarterback this year and you can’t be late on coach will be Fuckin’ mad! I can get there late because I’m the Center.” “Fuck you and see you later. Oh and hey where the fuck is my clothes!?” “On the Ground” Jasen picked up his clothes and looked at them… they looked too small but when he put them on the fit perfectly. On his way to Football practice he got looks by the ladies. That felt somehow strange for him but all he did was nod and say “What the Fuck up, whore?” and kept on walking as Jasen with and E!
  7. roboprobo

    Bro Fam

    Eventually, you RELISHED your growth going out of control. Sure, you'd officially flunked out of your second year of college but economic analytics was harder than you anticipated... Thankfully, you were very lucky to have such a strong group of bros to support you. And they certainly did- when you initially told them you'd wanted to start working out more seriously, they actually gave you bags of supplements and 'lifestyle' tapes. The tapes were weird (all about 'motivation', working out, or dieting) and even when you always found yourself waking up towards the end of them you'd watch them religiously. Hell, the guys eventually started making your meals for you, too and it didn't take long for the gym to become second nature for you. You got BIG. Your confidence burst through the roof and you were cocky or even mean; you deserved it! Nobody could have gotten as jacked as you, nor as strong. Regardless, you were always kind to your bros. They were the ones making you big, too. Hell, after a while you started feeling like they worshiped you, in a weird, communal way. Each one would bring you a can of weird beer of a brand you couldn't pronounce and of course you'd end up shotgunning it as a challenge. At some point doorways were becoming a challenge due to your width- that's when the guys would laugh at your wide, stumbling gait but still help you get upstairs to bed. The side effects made EVERYTHING bigger. Some of the bros bought you new shoes every time your feet started getting cramped in your current pair. One day you'd dozed off again after a weird lifestyle tape, waking up with an excess of morning wood and one of your younger buddies sucking on your long toes. You felt embarrassed but there was something about when he asked you to flex for him that kept you laying comfortably on your increasingly smaller bed. He'd ask you questions about wanting your growth and if you liked it; you'd answer with honesty as you milked your fat cock, his chuckle making you smile naively as he moved to massage your huge feet and massive legs. You were getting massive and it felt awesome! All you could really think about was getting bigger and having fun with your bros. After a while it wasn't weird at all to find yourself flexing or working out in the basement, naked, and you consistently found yourself serving the guys however they asked. You almost cried when the school told you you'd failed all your classes; you couldn't even remember the last time you'd even gone. The guys told you it didn't matter, you could still live at the house and to not even sign up for another semester if you didn't want to. So you didn't bother with school. Hell, you used to consider yourself a rather smart guy but nowadays you could barely keep up with complex conversations your bros have at home. The guys would laugh when you gave a ditsy comment and tell you to show of your tits instead. You'd happily peel up (or ripped off) your shirt, showing off your massive pecs. You loved showing off, after all! They called you a good 'himbo' and directed you to administer twice the doses of supplements you were accustomed too. You explained to them your pectorals were seemingly increasing size even faster than the rest of your body, feeling sore almost every day. They gladly began giving you more thorough daily 'massages'. Nowadays you find yourself practically shaking the earth beneath your heavy steps, your quads and hams so wide you have to move in an awkward waddle. Your time is religiously spent in the basement gym or with your loving bros. Sure, they graduate and new ones come in, but you always find tight relationships with them. The guys worship your massive, sweaty body and always make sure you're well-taken care of. You've lost track of how many years have gone by and sometimes wonder if you're not really getting any older, either. You're fucking huge. Sometimes the guys are sweeter and love letting you strut around with a proper alpha male cockiness. Others are meaner, tricking you into tight situations or letting your huge pecs go without milking for days at a time, letting you murmur in discomfort like a proper bull in heat as your pecs start looking overdeveloped even for your massive frame. A rare few actually manage to fit your huge cockhead in their mouths. Some manage to fit you inside them (dangerously) but most often you enjoy feeling a bro sniffing and lapping your hairy, muscled pucker before stretching it out with their fat bro cock. For as much as you have to eat, absorbing protein through your bros' thick cocks is a benefit you gladly enjoy. There isn't often a party where you turn down a proper pose down, letting all the guys worship you as they pump you full of beer and cock.
  8. NewGuy71

    His Now

    Hey guys, I've been a long time lurker on this site, but this is my first time posting something. Hope you all enjoy! His Now "Broooo... are you sure you have to go?" Kyle Harding whined at his older brother in front of the Departures gate. Thankfully, his classes had ended early today and he'd been able to make it just in time to see his brother off at the airport. Brad just chuckled amusedly. "Dude, I've been working super hard this year just so I could place at competition, you know that." The younger Harding pouted up the brown-haired man and sighed. "Yeah, yeah, I know... It's just... I'm gonna miss ya, bro." The older man's eyes softened. He patted Kyle's head, gently running his fingers through the younger's golden locks. "It'll just be a few weeks. I'll be back before you know it!" Brad reassured him. Kyle nodded and gave his brother more cheerful grin. "Yeah! I'm sure you'll kick ass too!" he crowed. Brad grinned widely and flexed with a front double bicep pose. His favorite grey muscle tee barely held itself together as it stretched tight around Brad's impressive arms. "Fuck yeah, man! You know it!" he responded cockily. The 24-year-old bodybuilder had put on 20 pounds of muscle in the last year, bringing him from a solid 226 to a whopping 246 pounds of muscle since last year's competition. Brad swooped in and pulled his younger brother into a tight hug. "But I am gonna miss ya..." he whispered in the smaller boy's ear. Kyle hugged him back as tight as he could, allowing himself a moment to just bask in his older brother's comforting scent. Ever since their mom had passed away a few years ago, the men of the Harding family had bonded more closely than ever. Maybe a bit too close if you believed some the rumors of the Harding brothers, but few would ever say so in earshot of either. The younger Harding groaned inwardly, feeling a twitch in his groin, and quickly pulled back with a red face. "Brad, you should go! You still have to get through carry on inspections!" he reminded the bigger man. The older brother just laughed as he turned toward the gate to get in line. "Yeah, yeah, I'm going." he said with a grin, "Take care of dad for me, okay?" Kyle just nodded, though he wondered why their dad hadn't come along to say goodbye himself. He had just dropped out at the last minute, saying something had come up and he wouldn't be able to make it. The blond Harding wiped the frown off his face and enthusiastically waved to his brother as the line started moving. "See ya, Brad! Good luck at the competition! Take care!" he shouted. Brad waved back just before turning a corner and heading around a wall, quickly moving out of sight. Kyle's waving hand slowed to a stop, and he watched for a moment as more and more people arrived at the Departures gate: a young lovely-dovey couple excited for their honeymoon trip, an older couple reminding their increasingly irritated son about all the things that needed caring for in the house, a pair of twin girls saying goodbye to their father... Kyle shook his head in aggravation. What exactly was so important that his dad couldn't come and say goodbye to Brad before he left for his competition? He sighed to himself as he turned and made his way back to the parking lot. Kyle narrowed his eyes as he spotted his dad's car parked in the driveway. His father was clearly home right now, so why hadn't he come to the airport to send off his oldest child? The young man parked his car on an open sidewalk and walked to the house. He went to use his key, only to find the front door unlocked. He stared as the door slowly swung open. "What the..." he murmured, a spike of dread shooting down his spine. Kyle stepped inside and locked the door behind himself. "Dad! You in here?" he called out in a loud voice. Not hearing a response, Kyle moved deeper into the house until he heard a loud thump from upstairs. His lips drew into a thin line as he quietly reached out to grab a poker from the fireplace. "D-dad? Was that you?" he called out again from the bottom of the stairs. Once again, there was no response. Steeling himself, the youngest Harding slowly crept up the stairs and into the empty hallway. Looking around, he didn't see anything out of place. There hadn't been any signs of a struggle or robbery downstairs either. Suddenly, he heard a soft, pained moan from down the hallway. It seemed to be coming from his father's room. Thinking the worst, Kyle dashed down the hallway and through the door wide open. "Dad! Are you alrig-" he stopped as his jaw hit the floor. There, on the bed, was his 40-year-old father on all fours being railed from behind by a guy clearly half his age. Kyle face bloomed scarlet as he took in the scene, his father moaning not in pain, but clearly in pleasure. "Ohh... fuck... harder...!" the Harding patriarch moaned as the other man obliged him. "Fuck you're hot, Mr. Harding! Unf... and you're so fucking tight!" the younger man moaned from behind. Kyle gasped, his eyes lighting up with recognition at the voice. It was Mike Hayes from his English Lit class! He and Mike shared some classes at Gold State University, but they weren't really friends. Mike wasn't a big guy, he and Kyle were pretty much the same size, but with his bright green eyes and handsome, pretty-boy face, he was quite popular. Kyle didn't like him very much, especially his rather arrogant my-way-or-the-highway attitude. But that still didn't explain what Mike was doing here or why he was having sex with Kyle's father. "D-dad! What the fuck?!" the blond screeched. Jake Harding's eyes shot to the doorway, as if noticing his son for the first time. "Kyle! W-what are you-ugh... d-doing here?" he grunted through his own moans. Mike just gave Kyle his usual smirk, undeterred by an audience. "Give us a moment, kid." he said as he pounded the older man, "You can have him back once I'm done." Kyle stumbled backwards before turning and fleeing out the door. He ran to his room, shutting it behind him as he slumped to the floor. "What the fuck..." he groaned. Did his dad really skip out on saying goodbye to Brad just so he could fuck with a younger man? In his haste to escape, Kyle had forgotten to close the door to his dad's room. The sounds of sex echoed down the hallway. Kyle grabbed his headphones from his desk and jammed them on his head. Scrolling through one of his playlists, he clicked a random song and let the music drown out the sounds of moaning and slapping flesh. Hopefully, they would finish up soon. An hour later, Kyle stepped out into a silent hallway. He turned toward his father's room with a frown and strode over to find it empty. He headed down the stairs into the kitchen where he found Mike finishing up a meal at the table. He gave his dad an odd look while the older man hovered strangely nearby, like some sort of servant. "Dad?" Kyle questioned in confusion, "What are you doing?" Jake jolted at his son's question. "Err... serving Mike his dinner...?" he replied uncertainly. Kyle boggled at his dad. "What...? Why?" Mike rolled his eyes and interrupted before Mr. Harding has a chance to respond. "So... you've got a pretty awesome place here, Kyle." he began, "It's close to campus... your dad's a fucking DILF with a really tight ass..." He gave the blushing man a filthy look before continuing, "I think I'm gonna move in." The disgust Kyle was feeling was instantly replaced with shock and disbelief. "But... you can't just..." he started in protest. Mike just turned to Mr. Harding and said, "It's fine, right? It's fine that I move in." It sounded more like a statement than a question. Jake Harding's eyes glazed over for a moment, before clearing as he replied, "Y-yes. That should be fine." Kyle's jaw dropped for the second time today. "What?! Dad! You can't be serious!" Mike pushed his chair back and stood with his classic smirk. "Great! I'm gonna go and choose a room, then!" He left the kitchen and headed upstairs followed by a quiet Mr. Harding and a protesting Kyle. Kyle paled when Mike stopped in front of Brad's room. Ignoring the other man's sputtering, Mike opened the door, and stepped inside. Brad's room was the second biggest room in the house, next to the main bedroom. The walls were covered in pictures of bodybuilders and motivational posters. Trophies from old competitions lined the walls and workout equipment was scattered throughout the room. A huge king-sized bed, Brad's most recent purchase, sat in the middle against one of the walls. Mike gave the room a cursory glance before nodding. "Hmm... this room looks pretty good! I'll take it!" He chuckled as Kyle glared at him. "You can't! This is Brad's room!" Kyle turned to his dad expectantly. "Dad! What are you doing? You have to stop this!" However, to his horror, his father simply nodded along with Mike. "Sure. You can have Brad's room. Make yourself at home." Jake Harding ignored his son's horrified shrieks and continued, "If you need, I can give you a ride to your old place and help move stuff too." Mike stepped up to Mr. Harding and gave him sly grin. "I'm sure you could. You've obviously kept yourself in pretty good shape for your age." he said as he cupped the older man's firm chest. "Mmm... very nice indeed." Kyle couldn't take it anymore. He fled back to his room. Grabbing his phone off the desk, the blond was halfway through composing a text to his brother before realizing there was probably nothing Brad could do in his current situation. He was probably mid-flight already and texting the older Harding now would only worry him and probably screw with his performance at competition. Kyle was so deep in his thoughts he didn't hear the door to his room swing open. "Hey, roomie. Whatcha up to?" a voice inquired from behind. The young man spun around to find Mike leaning against his door frame, a smirk on his face, green eyes alight with amusement. Kyle glared at him. "I'm not gonna let you do this, Mike... I'll..." he started as the other boy's smirk only grew wider. "You'll... what?" he asked with a laugh, cruel and uncaring. "Geez, Kyle. You haven't realized it yet?" He shrugged as he continued. "It doesn't matter what you want, because everyone will just do as I say." Kyle squawked as the other man swept into his room and sat on the bed uninvited. "Everyone except you, of course." Mike said with a raised eyebrow, "But I suppose it doesn't matter in the long run, because as long as everyone obeys me, nothing you say or do will matter." Mike stood and made to leave the room. "But you can keep trying, I suppose. It won't make any difference." And with that, the other man was gone. Kyle quickly locked the door and fell to his knees, frustrated tears sliding down his face. In his heart, he knew that what Mike had said was true. The other boy always got his way, no matter who he talked to. His voice had a strange power that Kyle could never hope to oppose, no matter how he tried to resist. Kyle's only hope was that Brad would be able to fix things once he returned. He had to. The next few weeks were filled with nothing but disgust, anger, and frustration for Kyle as Mike proceeded to fuck Kyle's dad on practically every surface of the house. Eventually, the youngest Harding resorted to hiding out at his friends' places to avoid constantly seeing his father in compromising positions. A few weeks after, Brad finally returned from competition. Surprisingly, Mike had allowed Mr. Harding to join Kyle in picking up his eldest son. The two waited together at the arrivals gate in the airport. Kyle was practically vibrating out of his skin in anticipation. Surely, Brad would be able to fix things, and everything would go back to normal, right? The young Harding held on to his hopes, his spirits rising when he spotted a familiar face in the crowd leaving the gate. "Brad!" he shouted in glee as he rushed towards his older brother, wrapping the bigger man in a desperate embrace. "I'm so glad you're back!" The older man leaned back in surprise as he held his brother close. "Whoa! Geez, kiddo. Where's the fire?" His eyes widened when his younger brother started to sob uncontrollably. The pro bodybuilder looked to his dad who just shrugged in greeting. Between sobs, Kyle managed to get out, "Bro... you gotta do something! Mike! He just, moved in and... he took your room, and dad just let him..." Brad's eyes grew wider and wider with each work spilling forth from Kyle's mouth. He turned to his father. "Dad... what the hell is going on...?" he demanded. Jake Harding just gave his son a plain look. "Well, Mike said he wanted to move in, so he moved in. Your room was the only unused room in the house, so he took it." Brad gave his father an incredulous look. "What the fuck, dad? Really? You just let this guy move in and do whatever he wants?" He gaped as his dad gave him a helpless look. Turning back to the brother crying against his chest, he ran a soothing hand through the younger man's hair. "Shh... don't worry, Kyle. Big bro will take care of everything." he murmured as he gave his dad a disapproving frown. Eventually, the three of them made their way to their dad's car and headed home. The closer they got to their house, the more Kyle's dread grew. Something bad was gonna happen, he just knew it. The frown hadn't left Brad's face during the entire ride. "So..." Brad began, "tell me about this Mike person." In a shuddering voice, Kyle told him about Mike, about the way everyone just does as he says and how Mike always gets his way. Kyle watched his older brother's face as his eyebrows rose higher and higher. He knew from Brad's expression that the older Harding didn't truly believe him, and that would probably be his downfall. The blond slumped back into his seat for the rest of the ride. A part of him held onto his hopes, but the more practical side of him argued that he was leading his beloved older brother to a slaughter. The rest of the car ride continued in awkward silence. When they finally arrived home, Kyle steeled himself and followed his dad and older brother into the house. He followed Brad as the older man marched right into the house with his bags and headed straight to his room where they found Mike lounging in his bed. "What the fuck?!" Brad roared upon seeing the younger man making himself at home in his room. Mike grinned widely upon seeing them, and it was then that Kyle realized he had made a mistake. He had effectively delivered Brad to the gallows, and his brother was going to pay the price. "Wow!" Mike said as he got up from the bed to greet them. "Damn, you're hot. You look even better up close!" Brad jerked an arm back when the younger man tried to grope his bicep. "What the fuck, man? Who the hell do you think you are?" Mike just ignored the bigger man's question and looked him straight in the eye. "Strip." he commanded. Kyle watched as his big brother's eyes suddenly glazed over and he started to strip the clothes off his impressive body. He pretended to be shocked, but a darker part of him whispered that he knew this would happen... and he let it happen. Mike's face brightened as the older Harding stripped off his white V-neck shirt, revealing his thick pecs and incredible eight-pack abs, soon followed by his jeans and black boxer-briefs. "Holy shit..." the younger man murmured as he took in the buffet of muscle before him, "You're fucking ripped, dude!" Brad just nodded. "I've been working on this body since I was 13 years old." he admitted. "Fuck..." Mike moaned as he stepped closer to inspect Brad's hard worked body. He gripped the bigger man by the sides, stroking his thumbs across the bodybuilder's rippling abs. "Do you shave?" he asked the older man with a raised eyebrow. "I always shave before a competition." Brad replied. "I'm pretty hairy, otherwise." Mike's grin only grew wider. "Excellent." he murmured as he moved his hands up to the bigger man's pecs. He pinched Brad's nipples, smiling when the older man moaned in response. "Ooh, sensitive!" Kyle could only watch as Mike continued to explore his beloved brother's body. A part of him wanted to intervene, but another part couldn't help but think how hot it was to watch his big bro get felt up right in front of his eyes. Eventually, Mike ended his inspection and instead went to open a drawer next to the bed, pulling out a large bottle of lube. He commanded the bigger man to bend over the bed as he stripped off his shorts and carefully spread lube over his 7-inch cock. "Mmm... I'm gonna really, really enjoy this." Mike groaned, all the while looking Kyle straight in the eyes as he lubed himself up. Once he was ready, the young man moved behind Brad and pressed his cock against the bodybuilder's tight hole. "Relax." Mike commanded as he pressed in. Kyle couldn't believe himself. He stood in the doorway, shocked and turned on as Mike thrust inch after inch of dick into Brad's ass, forcing the bigger man to take his cock. He proceeded to watch for the next hour as the other boy used Brad in a variety of positions, enjoying his size, strength, and submission. "Unf... big body... and big cock to boot..." Mike moaned as he kept pounding the bodybuilder's tight hole. He gripped the other man's impressive cock in one hand. "What is this, 10 inches? Maybe 11? Hella thick too... you're the whole package, ain'tcha?" After one particularly vigorous fuck, Brad found himself splayed out face down on the bed. Mike turned to Kyle with a smirk. "Mmm... your brother's got a great body AND great ass, Kyle." he sighed in satisfaction. "But, let me guess... you thought your big bro would save you from... all this." Mike gestured lazily around himself before continuing. "Sorry to disappoint, but the truth is... Brad was always my real target from the start." The other man placed his hands on Brad's wide back, rubbing circles into the thick muscles. "I remember the first time I saw him..." Mike began, his green eyes taking on a nostalgic look. "He came to pick you up one time while I was withdrawing money from the ATM near the parking lot." He turned his gaze down to the thoroughly fucked bodybuilder. "I knew from the moment I saw him, I just had to have that body for myself..." Kyle face shifted to a confused expression. What the hell was he talking about? He soon discovered just what Mike meant when the other man's arms suddenly sank into Brad's back up to his elbows. Mike looked over his shoulder with a pleased grin and said, "I always get what I want, Kyle. And now, I'm gonna claim what's mine!" Kyle watched with growing horror as more and more of Mike slid into his older brother's bigger form, merging with him. Eventually, it was just Mike's head sticking out awkwardly behind Brad's. Slowly, Brad's huge body pushed itself off the bed into a standing position. His head hung limply in front of Mike's, eyes blank and empty. The youngest Harding watched as one of his older brother's big hands came up and pressed down on his own head. Slowly, Brad's face sank beneath the surface of his skin until it disappeared completely, leaving behind nothing but smooth, empty space. Kyle fell to his knees in despair. "Brad! Noooo!" he cried mournfully as his big brother seemed to disappear forever. Mike's head slid forward to fill the void, slotting itself onto its rightful place on the pro bodybuilder's muscular body. "Oh, fuck...!" Mike moaned as he completely assimilated the older man, Brad's memories, knowledge, and skills flooding into his mind, "Fuck... fuck... fuck!" "Noooo! This can't be happening!!" Kyle sobbed. "Yessss!" Mike cried out in pleasure. Brad's body shook as it orgasmed. "Fuck!" Mike grunted as his new body convulsed, spilling rope after rope of thick, bodybuilder cum all over the bed in front of him. After a few moments, he turned to Kyle, his huge cock still standing tall and proud. "Damn! Look at this body!" Mike roared as he examined the massive form he had stolen and claimed as his own. His eyes drifted downwards, to where the Brad's cock- no, his cock was sticking straight up against his belly. It was so much bigger than his old one. "Holy fuck, it's huge!" he declared, stroking his big, hard erection. "It's perfect. So damn thick!" He grabbed a ruler from the nearby desk and measured it. "Mmm... fuck! 10 and a half inches! I knew it!" he crowed in delight. "And these balls..." Mike groaned as he cupped the low hanging orbs, "So fucking big..." He tossed the ruler back onto the desk and went to stand in front of the full-length mirror. He had to take a few steps back to get his reflection to fit in the frame. "Goddamn, these muscles! Look at these biceps!" he grunted, flexing them in a double bicep pose. "They're massive!" Mike ran his big hands over the rest of the body, enjoying the feel of the ripped muscles under his fingers. "And fuck! These pecs!" he growled as he groped the thick mounds of muscle. The brunet pinched one of his nipples roughly with a soft moan. "Mmf... feels so fucking good..." The brunet brought a hand down to his eight-pack abs and stroked the hard, toned muscle, slipping his fingers between the deep grooves and valleys. "These abs are incredible..." he murmured, flexing and unflexing his cobbled torso. "Unf... and his scent... my scent..." Mike lifted an arm and pressed his nose into his own armpit, taking a deep whiff of his new musk. "So fucking manly!" Mike turned his gaze back to Kyle, still kneeling on the floor. "Poor, poor Kyle..." he teased, "Big brother's gone! I'm all that's left of him..." He smirked as he continued to flex. "But… don’t worry. I'll take care of this body he so generously gifted me. His big, strong body... belongs to me now." His gaze dropped to Kyle's pants where an obvious tent was forming. "Oh? What's this?" Mike's smirk turned predatory. "Don't tell me... you're actually turned on by all this?" He brought a hand down to his hard, 10.5-inch cock. "Is this what you want, Kyle? Big bro's fucking huge cock?" he asked in mock innocence. The younger man paused, but couldn't help himself and Kyle shamefully hung his head. Mike smiled wickedly at his answer and grabbed the boy's chin, forcing him to look up. "Well then..." Mike whispered, "Brad's gone... and this is my body now, so why don't you go ahead and suck on this fat cock?" He sat himself on the bed and spread his muscular legs, his huge member hard and leaking. Kyle hesitated for a moment before he slowly took a step... and then another... Moments later, he sat kneeling on the floor between Mike's legs, staring straight up at him with a fierce blush on his face. Mike raised an eyebrow at him. "Well...?" he said as he gestured expectantly at his shaft. Kyle's gaze kept switching between Mike's face and the big dick in front of him. A part of him wanted it... but he had to resist! He couldn't do this! The other man just rolled his eyes and sighed. "Okay, fine... I know what you really want." Mike tensed his body and started to grunt while Kyle just watched in confusion. The youngest Harding's eyes widened in shock when a tuft of brown hair began pushing its way out of Mike's chest. Slowly, Brad's head resurfaced until it hung limply just below Mike's. He locked eyes with Kyle and gave him a mirthful grin. Mike gripped Brad's head between his hands and lifted it up, pressing his face into the back of the other man's head. Kyle watched in horrified fascination as Mike drew the older Harding's face up around his, wearing him like a mask. Moments later, Brad's head was back on his shoulders, his eyes closed with a peaceful expression on his face. Kyle stared. "B-Brad?" he whispered, afraid to break the illusion. The older man jolted awake before turning to the youngest Harding. He smiled gently. It was Brad's smile. But Kyle's faint spark of hope was quickly snuffed out when Brad's kind smile quickly morphed into Mike's cruel smirk. "Is this what you wanted?" he taunted, using Brad’s voice. He stroked his stubbled chin appreciatively. "I'm back, little bro." Kyle gasped as a surge of heat made its way through his body. It was Brad's face, his voice, his body, his expressions... but Mike was completely in control. Kyle felt his resolve start to crumble. 'Brad' spread his arms wide. "C'mere, bro. Give your big brother a hug!" he invited. Almost robotically, Kyle stood and fell into his older brother's welcoming arms. 'Brad' wrapped his muscular arms around Kyle, pulling him into a familiar embrace. Kyle took a moment to relish it, returning the hug and allowing the imposter to fool him for just a bit. The moment was soon shattered by familiar hands roving his body in distinctly unfamiliar and un-familial ways. "Mmm..." Kyle shuddered as a deep voice whispered into his ear. "You know what big bro needs?" Strong hands forced Kyle back to his knees and gripped the back of his head, bringing his face to 'Brad' hard cock. He stared at colossal member, its thick, heady musk filling his senses. "Big bro needs a blowjob from his favorite little brother..." 'Brad' cooed, "C'mon, taste it. You know you want it..." Slowly, Kyle felt his mouth open wide and engulfed 'Brad's' throbbing shaft. "Mmm... fuck!" the bigger man moaned as Kyle swallowed inch after inch of his dick. Inwardly, Mike marveled at how much more sensitive Brad's cock was compared to his original one. 'Brad' leaned back on the bed as he watched Kyle bob up and down on his cock, taking it surprisingly deeper and deeper into his throat. "Hmm..." he moaned, gently rubbing the back of Kyle's head, "Someone's been keeping secrets from big bro, huh?" 'Brad' laughed when Kyle stared up at him with wide eyes and a mouthful of hard dick. "Oh yeah!" he grunted, "Suck the cock of the big brother you love so much!" He pressed Kyle's head down, forcing more of his cock into that tight throat. "Yeah! Deep throat this huge cock!" 'Brad' growled. "Take it all in!" "Nnngh..." Kyle groaned as he sucked harder, his lips stretched around his brother's big cock. 'Brad' felt his balls start to churn, the sensation of his new body edging closer and closer was incredible. "Fuck! This body feels so good!" 'Brad' exclaimed, "I'm gonna come!" With a deep growl, he erupted in Kyle's mouth. 'Brad' shot his load deep in the smaller man's throat, bucking his hips up as he forced Kyle down his shaft to the root. The other boy choked as he found his face buried in thick pubes. The intoxicating smell made him quickly cum in his pants as shot after shot of 'Brad's' creamy seed made its way down his throat. "Ahhh! Fuuuck!" 'Brad' grunted as Kyle swallowed the last few drops of cum. Eventually, the cock in his throat softened and Kyle was able to slide off, the huge member leaving his mouth with a loud pop. 'Brad' sighed and relaxed back onto the bed before pinning Kyle with a glare. "Now get out! I want some time to myself, so I can explore this awesome body your big brother so generously donated to me." Mike commanded with a smirk, dropping all pretenses of role play. Kyle's eyes widened as he scrambled backwards, red-faced. "Uh... okay..." he said, wiping a smear of cum from the side of his mouth. Mike watched with amusement as the smaller boy left, closing the door behind him. That 'big brother' role play thing was actually pretty hot, he'd have to try that again sometime in the future. He stood and stretched lazily, before striding over to the mirror to take a closer look at his new body. Peering closely into the mirror, Mike rubbed a hand over the stubble on his strong, square jaw and poked at his large nose. "Hmm... pretty good, I guess." he said after a moment of consideration. Brad's face was really masculine, and his dark blue eyes weren't bad to look at. Bringing his hands to the side of his face, Mike pulled forward until tufts of black hair sprouted from the back of his head. Slowly, Mike pulled his head free until once again Brad's face hung beneath him like an empty shell. Quickly tucking Brad's head back into his chest, Mike re-examined himself in the mirror and grinned. "Much better!" he chuckled as he took in his familiar bright green eyes, high cheekbones, and five o' clock shadow. Mike had always been quite proud of his looks, but now that his pretty-boy face was atop Brad's incredible body... "Fuck..." he moaned, "I'm perfect..." Taking a step back, Mike ran a hand over his massive chest, feeling up towards his wide shoulders and around his thick traps. His other hand traced down his lats to his thin waist, before moving inward to rest at his core. "Unf! Look how ripped this body is!" he marveled. He slammed a fist into his abdomen, testing the solid rack of muscle. Drawing upon Brad's memories, he tried a few poses, admiring the view of his muscles from all angles. Mike turned to the side to check out his assets. He gave the impressive mounds of muscle a smack, chuckling in satisfaction. "Damn... bro got booty!" Mike mused, "Nice." He smirked cockily into the mirror. "Thanks for the great body, Brad. I'll make sure to put it to good use." The next morning, Kyle and his dad were having breakfast at the dining table when Mike finally made an appearance downstairs. Both father and son froze as they took in the young man's new appearance. Kyle swallowed hard. Mike was dressed in a familiar grey muscle tee, the same one Brad had worn the day he left for competition. It looked great on Mike's new body, stretching tight around his arms and chest, accentuating his muscular torso. The young blond cursed the traitorous dick hardening in his pants. "Hey, boys" Mike greeted casually as he walked into the kitchen and took a seat at the table. He grabbed a plate and piled on some bacon and eggs. "Good morning." Mr. Harding gaped at Mike. "W-what the...? What happened to you?" he asked bewilderedly. Mike just shrugged. "I just took Brad's body for myself, that's all." Jake's eyes narrowed as he studied the younger man. "What do you mean, 'took his body'? What are you saying?" "I mean that your son sacrificed himself so I could have this amazing body of his. You don't mind, right?" Mike responded with a smirk. The older Harding wavered as Mike's voice washed over him. "O-of course not." he mumbled. "You deserve that body more than Brad did..." Mike nodded and smiled smugly. "Well, good, because it's mine now." he declared. "And... I'm gonna fuck you with this huge cock tonight, so be prepared." Mike purred, his voice dark with promise. He spread his muscled legs and patted the straining bulge in his shorts. Jake gulped nervously, but couldn't deny the other man's words. "Uh... sure..." he said weakly. Mike turned to Kyle, who gulped at the sudden scrutiny. "And, as for you, Kyle..." he began while pouring himself some orange juice, "If you're good, I might be willing to let 'big bro' take care of you, every now and then." Mike flexed an arm for effect. Kyle shuddered, but couldn't help but nod as a blush spread across his face. "Ugh... f-fine..." he stammered, looking away. Mike grinned as he dug into his breakfast with new vigor. It was gonna take a lot to fuel this new body of his. As everyone settled down to eat their breakfast, Mike couldn’t help the self-satisfied smirk the found its way onto his face. He could hardly believe it. He managed to get Brad's hot bod AND a sexy DILF to fuck. Even better, he finally found a way to control the one guy who was seemingly immune to the power of his voice! Life was great for Mike Hayes, and it was only going to get better from here on out.
  9. arbotimus

    The All-Seeing Eye

    A spooky story, just in time for Halloween... Anyways, some grey areas of consent coming up. If that's not your thing then its not recommended to keep reading. Otherwise, hope you enjoy Part I As I peered through my mask at the inky black sky littered with dim starlight, I couldn’t help but notice the moon’s absence. For the first time, it struck me as odd how that luminous sphere, our only friend to guide us through the dark and somber night with the thinnest sliver of reflected sunlight, was so utterly and thoroughly vilified in our common mythology, made to transform us into beasts and bound by its very name to the idea of lunacy. A witch with a plastic nose and a ghost in an oversized sheet ran under my feet, pulling me from my thoughts. Their little feet splashed through puddles of muddy rainwater that filled the cracks in the pavement. As the ripples settled, vague reflections of monstrous beings whirred in and out of existence, their forms given life by the saccharine glow of cheap pumpkin lanterns. I placed my own steps carefully, lifting my cape to protect my costume from stains while on my way to the party. Looking up, I was surprised at how little of the festival had changed in my decade long absence. I smiled softly. Somehow the same rickety fair rides and lackluster hay bales still attracted the same number of people as when I was a kid. Families milled about aimlessly, kids pulling them in the direction of candy and stuffed toys. I could see the peeling paint on more than a few booths, atrophied over years of storage in preparation for their lackluster annual debut. One booth, however, caught my attention. The neon outline of a diviner’s palm spilled out incandescent lavender light, illuminating the satin sheets framing the booth’s entrance. A verdant neon eye gazed out from the palm’s center, expressionless and haunting in its dull radiance. Perhaps it was because it had no sign or name, but I couldn’t find it anywhere in my memory. It stood in the formerly vacant plot between Janine’s technicolor House of Sweets and an unattended pumpkin carving station, seeming harshly juxtaposed in spite of matching the overall theme of the festival. A vampire and a minion stood timidly before the cavernous entrance, daring each other to go inside. One braved a single step forward, only to immediately flee in the opposite direction. The other followed after him. Still holding up my cape, I deviated from my path towards the new booth. A thin strip of light emanated from behind the closed curtains. Anticipation and fear knotted up in my chest, although it was hard to say why. Nothing individually about this carnivalesque collection of drapes and neon should have been any cause for alarm. And yet here I was, drowning in autonomic overdrive. My heart pounded vociferously, begging me to listen to my better judgment. I could feel my breath tremble against my mask. I pushed the curtains aside, drawn in almost inexorably. To my disappointment, the interior was somewhat conventionally decorated. Vague collections of stars and moons were plastered against the satin backdrop. A bowl of charred bones sat in a golden dish at the center of the round table. The smoke of candles choked the air. The interior seemed somewhat larger than the outer dimensions would suggest, but otherwise there was nothing even vaguely disturbing to be found. I sighed in relief. A large man swept a certain aside and sat down silently at the table. His deep brown eyes bored into mine as his thick hands and wrists deftly cleared the bones from the tray. A crisp white shirt adorned his frame, with gold edges at the sleeves and collar. His hair was cropped short and his jaw was outlined with stubble. He exuded masculinity, and while the exact shape of his body was hidden by his baggy clothes his silhouette seemed, at least, formidable. “Hello and welcome,” he stated confidently. “Hi,” I muttered. “What would like to learn today?” I stuttered for a moment, taking a seat. “I’m not really sure. I’ve never done this before. Don't I just show you my palm? Or you stare into a crystal ball?” I asked ignorantly. He chuckled. “I have many talents. It works better if you ask what you want from this session. Then I can find the path of divination that works best for you.” Well, might as well give an earnest go, I thought. What is there to lose? “I want to know if I should stay here, in this town, or if it’s time to move on,” I said, attempting not to avert my gaze. He stared at me intently. “Is that all?” “It seems like a big enough question on its own, yeah...” “I meant that people usually provide more information to guide their question, but…” I opened my mouth to respond but he continued, “I guess that will have to do. In which case, we don't need to resort to anything as dramatic as scrying the future or...palm reading,” he said, his voice lightened by a hint of sarcasm. He pulled out an opaque dusty blue crystal suspended on a silver chain. “Here, let me show you how it works.” He held it between his index finger and his thumb. It hung there limply. The entire tent was silent except for the soft sounds of flames flickering and wax dripping from candles. I couldn’t help but blush at his conventionally handsome face concentrating on mine, and decided to focus on the crystal instead. “Show me yes.” Within seconds it swung left and right, slowly at first, but as it gained momentum its route transformed into a figure of eight. My vision started to go hazy and my eyelids felt heavy. My head sunk, and my arms felt like weights attached to my sides. My whole world went dark. It felt like my subconscious had put the rest of my body on autopilot. I heard the snapping of fingers, and I jolted upright. “Are you okay?” he said, my hearing and vision still coming back into focus. “Yeah, I'm fine.” I shook my head, finally gaining a sense of clarity. “Was that it? Trippy…” I paused momentarily, but I was met with silence. “What was the answer?” “No, no, that was just to show you what to do. You were supposed to hold the crystal and ask it the question you desired it to answer.” He paused, a slight curvature forming on his lips. “But, considering your response, I think we should try something else.” He ruffled around under the table to his right and pulled out the base of a pendulum. Attaching the chain at the top, he set the blue crystal in motion and gestured at me to focus on the swinging object. “All you have to do is listen to my voice.” I could feel my head getting heavy already. “Take a deep breath in, and a deep breath out.” My thoughts started to recede into the deep well of my subconscious. A warmth arose in my groin. “Your eyelids are getting heavy” My eyes fell shut. I tried to move my arm to support my head, but I found myself incapable of even lifting my hand. My body sunk like a heavy sandbag, plunging further away from my conscious perception. “I'm going to count backwards from ten, and with each number you will feel yourself falling twice as deep.” I could feel my erection rise as my consciousness fell, but I was powerless to stop it. I blacked out. -- I awoke when to a loud snap right next to my ear. A small amount of drool wicked at the edge of my lip. Suddenly aware of my inappropriate erection, I struggled to adjust the lower half of my costume covertly. “Thank you for participating. Based on the responses you provided while you were under, it’s clear to me that you want to stay,” he said. My mind was too foggy to form a coherent response. He chuckled. He slid a card across the table. “Thanks”, finally mumbling something semi-intelligible. “How much do I owe you?” “Don't worry, this one's free of charge. It's a festival, after all.” Odd, I thought, but hardly odder than anything else since I’ve stepped into this tent. He stowed the pendulum away, and gestured to the exit. “You’re free to take your leave,” he said, disappearing behind the curtain. I immediately stood up and left the tent, thrust back out into the chilly, humid night. I stumbled a little, apparently still getting reacquainted to the autonomy of my own body. There was no one around anymore. I must have spent more time in that tent than I thought, but that hardly mattered to me right now. All I could think about was getting home. I couldn’t escape the horrible feeling that something inside me had fundamentally transformed, and I craved the familiar setting to calm my nerves. Somewhere on the path, stopping in the still darkness, I finally thought to take off my mask. I stared at the blank sky above me, trying to search for what inside me had changed. I could find nothing. If I had been altered, it was too well hidden for me to find it. When I finally got home, I opened up my phone to find over twenty new texts. Shit. The party. I responded to one string of messages that I was still alive but feeling sick, and immediately fell asleep. -- I awoke to the rhythmic hum of rain beating on the roof. I found the steady pitter patter soothing in comparison to last night’s events. The chill of cold, wet air was seeping into my room, and I almost fell back asleep huddled beneath my covers. Instead a sudden burst of energy welled up inside me. Within seconds I was on the floor, doing pushups and sit ups. My body ached with pain after only a few sets. I could barely move, and I fell asleep again on the floor. My alarm woke me up not half an hour later. My body felt tight but was surprisingly not sore. I stretched absentmindedly, the rain now pouring down. I hadn't made any plans for the day, and I shuffled my feet towards the kitchen. By the time I opened my waffle maker I felt a click somewhere in my head. This wasn’t what I wanted to do. I wanted to go to the gym. No one was at this small town gym on an early Sunday morning. The man behind the counter looked like he was about to fall asleep, his scruffy chin falling back into his oversized sweater. I swiped my card and started with some pull ups. My mind felt a little hazy during the lift session. I wasn’t really sure if I knew what I was doing, but my body seemed to be moving on autopilot. An hour later I was drenched in sweat and my chest felt really tight. The man at the counter had fallen asleep. He didn't notice when I left. On the way home I stopped at the nearest restaurant and ordered twice the amount of food I normally do, along with some extra to go home. I was sure the wait staff had a few eyebrows raised watching a guy my size eat so voraciously, but I didn’t even think to feel ashamed. I had worked hard and I was hungry. It felt good to be full after a big work out. The rain had let up some by the time I had made my way back home. I barely had time to shower before I immediately fell asleep again. I awoke 8 hours later in the dark, feeling refreshed. I hadn’t even made it out of bed before I had the urge to hit the gym again. I met the same slumped over employee at the check in counter. "Back again, bro?" He asked, seemingly uninterested in his own question. "Yeah, I...I guess so. Just feeling really into it today, I guess." "Whatever floats your boat, my man. It's been a slow day all around." Huh, that’s weird. How did I end up here again? And on the same day? Well, might as well get a work out in while I’m here… That session was followed by the largest meal I’ve ever eaten in my life, the deepest sleep, and yet another grueling session in the gym. An undetermined number of days passed this way. I turned down any replies for job interviews I had sent out when I moved here. If my friends texted me, I’d just answer, “Busy”. At first I would just eat whatever I could get my hands on, but I slowly found myself only able to eat rice, meat, and veggies. If the local gym was closed when I woke up, I’d drive to the nearest 24 hour gym. In one of the clearer moments, the pale face of the full moon met my upward gaze. Hadn’t I been here before? Wasn’t I supposed to feel something? My mind was blank. If anything used to be there, it had sunk far, far down. Well, no matter. I opened the door to the gym, ready to get pumped. Part 2 coming...eventually, lol
  10. The Centre - Part One Ben wasn’t quite sure how he found the video on YouTube. He had gotten home from the pub feeling slightly pissed and lonely, and had just collapsed on his sofa. Bored, he began first scrolling through Instagram but the incredible lives of the muscular and tanned influencers that he followed just made him even more depressed, so he closed that app and proceeded to open YouTube. Scrolling through the videos that were in his feed, he was surprised to see one suggested titled: Explicit Penis Growth. Lord, he thought, people will do anything for attention nowadays! Curious and forever reminded of his own unremarkable four inch penis, Ben clicked PLAY. The video started with what sounded like an original composition of some extremely dramatic music played on an old electric keyboard. Over the music was the text: Walter Bowen of The Centre Presents Explicit Messaging For Male Penis Enhancement Copyright: 2021 MALE penis enhancement, thought Ben. Who else would it be for?? As the music faded the face of an older man, probably in his late forties, early fifties appeared on the screen. Professionally dressed in a dark blue suit and paisley tie, the man was sitting at a paper-strewn desk and staring intently into the camera. When he did eventually speak, it was slow, calm, and direct. WB: Good Morning , Good Afternoon, or Good Evening. My name is Walter Bowen of The Centre, and you are currently viewing my video: Explicit Messaging for Male Penis Enhancement. Please note that viewing this video WILL cause irreversible and permanent changes to your male anatomy. If you do not wish to experience these changes to your person, I recommend you stop this video immediately. I will now give you several seconds to do so if you wish. The man paused speaking, but continued to look directly into the camera. Damn, he’s intense, noted Ben, and a brilliant actor. You’d think he really believes his own pitch! Twenty seconds later, Walter Bowen began speaking again. WB: Your decision to continue viewing this video waves the creator of any responsibility that occurs due to the material. If you are being forced to watch this video, you will need to take your complaint up with the proper authorities. Now that we have all of that out of the way, let’s begin. Throughout the course of this video… a video that will no doubt change your life, you WILL listen and follow my instructions. Only through the following will you be able to become one with The Centre and achieve the results you are seeking. Now, quickly remove your trousers and undergarments, fold them properly, and place them aside. Ben hesitated for a few seconds, but then decided to follow Walter’s instructions. What else did he have to loose, and when you’re alone on a Saturday night, anything different is better than nothing at all. Removing his jeans, he quickly wadded them into a ball and tossed them onto a chair. He then proceeded to do the same with his boxer briefs. WB: Good. Very good. Being able to follow instructions will be paramount to your success. Now, close your eyes and listen carefully to my voice and only my voice. Closing his eyes, Ben leaned his head onto the back of the sofa. WB: Excellent. Remember, you must listen to the sound of my voice and only the sound of my voice. Wonderful. I already feel that we make a great team. We will go far together on this adventure. Now, I would like you to breath in and out… in and out. Take a deep breath… hold it for 5 counts… and breathe out. Again… breathe in… hold for 5… and breathe out. One more time, breathe in… hold for 5 counts… and breathe out. Very well done. Now, begin to focus on your penis. Picture it in your head. Mentally draw a picture of it with your mind. Is it soft or hard? Fat or thin? Cut or uncut? Picture your penis and hold it in your mind's eye. The penis, the one you are seeing with your Minds Eye, is the most powerful organ of your entire body. This is where you must draw your strength from… your courage. Your penis is your umbilical cord into The Centre… the centre of this and to every universe in existence. Acknowledging such a powerful connection is paramount, as is treating your penis as the deity it is. Perhaps though, when you look at your own penis, you only see it through a societal gaze. You see it as not big enough… not hard enough… not girthy enough… not powerful enough… not MANLY enough. This is the curse society has placed on us. How can you compete with the phalluses of porn stars… actors… politicians… or the lucky few whose genes enabled them to grow organs of a suitable size for society. I’m going to let you in on a little secret. Your penis IS powerful… your penis IS a deity. Your penis IS the centre of the Universe. Repeat after me. My penis is powerful. Ben remained quiet, but, as if the voice knew of his silence, it spoke again. WB: You heard me and you WILL repeat after me! My penis is powerful. This time Ben spoke up. “My penis is powerful.” WB: Good. My penis is a deity. “My penis is a deity. WB: Excellent!! My penis is The Centre! “My penis is the centre!!!!” Ben couldn’t believe how orgasmic it felt to say that out loud, but as soon as he did, he could feel his penis start to stiffen. WB: Good work. The sense of pride you must have felt as you said those words out loud for the first time can be overwhelming. Pouring out your soul so honestly deserves a reward. Touch your penis. Go on. Take your hand and wrap it around the hard shaft. Ben did as he was told and felt a shiver run through him as his palm met the soft skin of his own penis. WB: what you feel as you slowly touch yourself, that is the feeling of power and energy running through your penis from The Centre. Do you feel it? “Yes.” WB: turn it up a notch. Feel it running up and down the shaft, into the glans, and back down into your testicles. This pattern is repeated over and over again, slowly becoming more intense. It feels as if a current is connected from your penis to what you were always meant to be. Yes, Ben thought, as a drop of pre fell from the slit in his head and down the shaft. I can really feel it… it almost… almost burns…. His cock felt so hard and so sensitive at the moment that he wanted to open his eyes and witness something he had never seen it felt before, but he didn’t since Walter hadn’t said that he could. WB: Your penis is now the centre of every Universe, and you are feeling the power that is at your command. Feel it tearing through your testicles, up and around the shaft, and explode into the thickness of your gland. Welcome more and more power into your penis… More pre began to flow from Ben’s cock as he welcomed the power… willed it to enter him. WB: Yes. Let it fill you. Let it over power you! Let it take you over! Every molecule… every atom of your penis is at your command! Command it to grow! Grow!! WB: Command it to swell!! Swell!! WB: command it to become the penis it was always meant to be!! My cock deserves to be massive!! I deserve to be massive!! WB: Yes!! Embrace your destiny!! Can you feel it? Can you feel each atom… each molecule… every cell in the shaft of your penis are beginning to replicate. Over and over and over you feel this as your shaft slowly begins to swell. Ben’s whole body began to sweat as he felt the exact sensation in his penis the voice was describing. He could feel each cell in the shaft of his penis replicating until he felt it push at his palm, forcing his hand to open slightly. A huge grin formed on Ben’s face as he let out a moan of pleasure. WB: you must be wondering, is this real? How can this possibly be happening? Is this only my imagination playing a trick on me? The answer is a definitive, No! What you feel is your own penis filling more and more with blood, forcing it to become thicker and more substantial. Each beat of your heart forces your organ to become more and more engorged… more and more the centre of your very being. Speak to me. Tell me how you feel. “This feels so damn amazing! There aren’t words to describe it. I don’t ever want it to stop! WB: Your own voice, your own will causes your cock to thicken further. Feel it pulse in your hand as it becomes more and more immense. More and more the organ of one of the chosen few. Your hand. You can feel your thumb and forefinger separating further and further and further away from each other. You feel as if your cock is a balloon and an invisible aly is filling it more and more with water. Now as you slowly stroke your cock, it no longer feels familiar. It now feels like a new and powerful entity ready to take control! The skin is so tight… the shaft is so substantial… this is a penis that will stretch every condom that you put on... stretch every vagina… stretch every hole. Fuck me… feels so fat now… so solid! WB: As each inch continues to swell, you begin to feel another sensation taking over your penis. At the base, you feel a tug… a pull… a yanking that starts to give you the impression that an invisible force is trying to tear your penis from your body. Not so! This force is acting as a catalyst to your legacy of those who have been chosen for an immense future. Ben grit his teeth as he felt the pull on his penis get more intense by the minute. He longed to open his eyes and witness his cock’s metamorphosis, to feast his eyes on the epic piece of flesh that was being reborn on his body. He refused though to succumb to the temptation. What if opening his eyes reversed whatever was happening to his cock! What if opening his eyes cut the connection between his cock and this cosmic power source? Worst of all, what if opening his eyes proved that this entire experience was all in his head? A forceful tug at his cock elicited a guttural groan and reassured him to keep his eyes closed. WB: Feel your penis pulse, pull, and throb as it takes on new proportions. Soon… very soon… what you once possessed will be a distant memory and you will have obtained an organ to shout from the mountain tops over. Feel the weight as it pulls down in your crotch. Did you ever imagine that your own penis could be this heavy? You took for granted that your sec organs felt like they weighed nothing… but not anymore. Without support it will always pull down, reminding you of the power you possess. Feel as it thickens further in your hand. How does it feel? How would you describe it? Like a fuckin Coke can!! My cock feels as thick as a Coke can!!! WB: Do you feel the veins growing larger and erupting to the surface to better feed your new centre of gravity? Yes!! Yes I do! Veins feel more like tubing than ever before. WB: Experience the tug and tension and contraction as your penis forces itself longer. At first it’s only a hair longer… not noticeable at all… but from a hair… a millimetre longer… and longer… and LONGER… until, as you stroke, you feel yourself covering more surface area than ever before. It does feel longer!! My cock’s growing longer!! I can’t believe it!! WB: An intense erotic sensation fills your entire being as your shaft grows an extra inch longer. Your body shivers and quakes as a new emotion grips you. Your heart starts to race… your skin becomes more sensitive to a touch… your nerve endings explode with fire! What can be causing these new responses? Let us explore. Turn your mind's eye away from your burgeoning penal monument to the true centre of your power… your testicles. Experience the throbbing as they too begin to swell larger. Feel your testosterone levels rise as they emit wave after wave of transformative energy. Ben began to pant faster as his heart sped up. He could feel his balls actually swelling larger, feel them taking up more and more space between his legs. Moving his hands from his shaft to his balls, he discovered that what had once been olive sized were now roughly the diameter of chicken eggs… and still they pulsated with life… WB: As your testicles proceed to swell, you can feel a mechanism deep inside of you begin to spark and come to life. Do you feel it? Do you feel your testicles starting to produce more and more life giving essence? Soon your testicles are so full… so heavy… it actually begins to hurt. Ben groaned as he felt his testicles swell larger, each one filled with what felt like gallons of cum. Suddenly, he held his breath as he felt movement coming from his balls, up the shaft, and out of the slit. More precum than he had ever produced before came pouring out in what seemed like an endless deluge. WB: The energy flowing from The Centre, into your penis, and out into the world must feel to you, a mind altering experience. You will do anything to relive this event over and over again: feeling your penis swell with might… the shaft stretching to mighty proportions… even the glans… the tip of your penis flaring larger and meatier; rivaling the shaft in terms of thickness and becoming the most sensitive area of your being! Each second brings you closer to the brink as your penis rises with life. Soon you can’t help yourself, and you begin to stroke your penis. Ben couldn't and wouldn’t deny himself this pleasure, and when he touched his enlarged shaft again, he moaned louder than he ever had before. His cock… his entire cock was burning with heat, pulsating thicker, stretching so much longer, and becoming more sensitive than it had ever been in his entire life. Ben laughed out loud as he began, at first, slowly moving his hand up and down the shaft, but with time, began to jerk it with more and more intensity. He simply couldn't stop… mustn’t stop! He finally felt connected to his true power source. WB: All energy comes from The Centre, into your body, and deposits itself into your crotch. Repeat!! All energy comes from The Centre, into your body, and deposits itself into your crotch. Repeat!! All energy comes from The Centre, into your body, and deposits itself into my crotch!! As Ben’s voice merged with the other, their fervor became paramount. Over and over again the litany was chanted, until both voices spoke as one. Grabbing and jerking his cock with such intensity, Ben could feel the entire thing growing all at once. His mania grew until he was bucking his hips up into the air and fucking his own hand. From his balls he felt a mounting pressure beginning to build. Harder and harder he jerked his cock while focusing on the words he was saying until suddenly he was one with The Centre. It was as if time simply stopped as a massive surge of energy shot through him causing his body to spasm. Letting go of his own cock, Ben felt his entire body fill with more and more power until it finally burst from him. Ben cried out as cum began to be fired from his cock over and over. He could feel the heat as it landed on his chest, his face, and beyond. Grabbing onto his cock, he was surprised how strong and hard it felt, and how extremely powerful each spurt was. Eventually, after ten or eleven ropes of cum being fired from his cock, it began to subside. Catching his breath, Ben caugh the closing words of the sponsor. WB: Congratulations on successfully tapping into The Centre. All power begins at The Centre and ends in you, transforming yourself into your ideal. We shall meet again soon. Until then… Another bolt of energy shot through Ben and he suddenly ejaculated one last time. As he did, his eyes flew open and he was able to see his cock for the first time. Staring unbelievably at the size of the beast he now possessed, Ben nearly burst into tears. It was truly a work of art. Thicker than a beer can with an even larger mushroom tip, the entire thing had to be larger than eight inches. Jumping up from the couch, he ran to grab a tape measure, cum dripping from his body onto the floor. When he stood, his initial centre of gravity was thrown off. His cock and balls pulled at him as their weight weighed him down. I never thought of balls being heavy… but now mine certainly are!! He loved the weight, the mass, the pull of his cock and balls toward the floor. It was simply an erotic feeling only a select few got to feel… and now he was one of them. Measuring the length, Ben gasped. 8.5 inches! His cock had grown to be 8.5 inches. That means he grew over four and a half inches while simply listening to a YouTube video. Moving his exhausted body back to the couch, Ben thought about The Centre. If he could truly tap into what felt like an endless source of power, he could indeed transform himself into his ideal, exactly as the voice said. Grabbing his severely cum coated phone, he turned it on and opened the YouTube app. There, frozen, was the face of the man who had given him the greatest gift he had ever received. Pressing the screen, the video started over. Quickly, Ben pressed pause. Should he listen to it again? Would it work again? If so… how far would he go. How massive did he want to be? Pressing Play, Ben grinned as the music began. He will do it once more tonight… as an experiment. Then he would stop until tomorrow; until he had time to think his actions through. One thing he did know, he needed to learn how to control The Centre by himself. He needed to find the man behind the voice.
  11. NexCanis

    Out of the Closet

    There are few things in this world that could allow and facilitate instantaneous transformation or gratification. Those that do often are fleeting and transitory, offering brief releases from reality but never leaving any lasting effects. Most of the time, people need to rely on themselves to change and their will to commit to that change. Note, however, that the use of determiners such as ‘few’, ‘often’ and ‘most’. Rare as they may be, there are phenomenon and artifacts out there that can bring permanent change and true gratification. These objects often cause great change that mortal minds simply cannot comprehend. Our minds would simply explode trying to understand this phenomenon so our minds simply rewrite our memories and thoughts to accept the new reality as truth. An extreme sense of denial, one could call it. Perhaps this is how these objects maintain their sort of pseudo-anonymity and remain forever hidden with only the lucky individuals who encounter it stumbling upon them by complete accident. No one ever hunts for these artifacts because in the eyes of history, they never existed. Even those changed by it rarely have any recollection of them, their memories and history merely blending with the truth that they had come to understand. One of these many wonders is rumored to have been created by Priapus, crafted from only the hardest of wood from a tree that was fed on the seed of all the gods that Hermes secretly milked while they slept. There are even tales that this unassuming object was crafted by a puckish demon who scorned the world’s objection to homosexuality and used it to turn men into loving other men just to destabilize the world. A single tale speaks of an extra-dimensional entity who simply wanted men to have the lives they dreamed of without fighting against the constraints of circumstance. Whatever the truth of it, this simple, unassuming closet ensures that any man who steps inside, truly ‘comes out’. ❖ Timothy Willis stepped into the dingy motel room with a dejected sigh. Sleep had eluded him for the past week leaving the heavy bags under his eyes to match the weight of the two travel bags that he dropped onto the floor next to the awful, puke-green door. Shuffling his scrawny frame across the mud-colored carpet, his dirty sneakers dragging beneath him, he shut the door behind him with a slam without even bothering to lock the door. Weary, broken-hearted and defeated, he collapsed onto the bed face first only for pain to immediately rocket up from his nose. The mattress was as hard as concrete and he could swear one of the springs had jabbed his forehead just out of spite. Grumbling, he rolled onto his back and stared at the creaky ceiling fan that looked like it was just about to fall on him and end his suffering. Though that would be welcome. Timothy lay on his back, trying to muster up some previously unknown psychic power to summon that fan into his skull. Naturally, nothing happened and he was left free to ponder the misery of his existence up to this point. Truly amazing was the speed of his descent. Just two weeks ago, he was a bright-eyed intern for a country-wide media corporation. Dreams of one day being an anchor man fueled him through grueling hours, hostile bosses and constant jabs of having ‘no soul’ because of his dark red hair. More than once he had scalding hot coffee thrown at him because ‘it wasn’t a latte’. He draped an arm over his blue eyes, fighting back the tears and holding back a sob. One of many interns, he was in a competitive field and many of his fellow interns were constantly doing whatever they could to sabotage his and one another’s efforts to garner favor from the higher-ups. Being too nice or perhaps too honorable, Timothy never resorted to any of those tactics. Which is exactly what got him fired. Too ashamed to go back to his parents, he packed up his belonging from the apartment that he could no longer afford and shuffled into this motel, a loose-fitting white collared shirt from Forever 21 around his shoulders and black tie hanging loosely around his neck. His legs were covered by the same, skinny, black slacks that he had worn to his senior prom were dirtied with mud and coffee stains. The tears were starting to soak into his sleeves. Wiping puffy, red, eyes free of the tears, he steeled himself and straighted up in the bed. “There are better opportunities,” he told himself, light voice that never stopped ‘breaking’ heavy with disappointment and shame. “I’ll find another job. Maybe start local.” Though he had no solid plans, the twenty-three-year-old, communications major jumped to his feet and straightened his back. Having never really participated in sports, Timothy had the blessing of being able to eat anything and everything while remaining quite skinny. His metabolism seemed to constantly be in overdrive. Eating takeaway was probably not a good idea given that he was now on a budget but he needed some comfort food this evening. First, he needed to get changed out of these clothes. They stank of disappointment, expensive cologne, coffee and cigarettes. He padded over to where he had left his bags, grabbed them by their handles and dragged them over to the closet. He wasn’t expecting anything fantastical or even decent from a roadside motel but when he pulled open the closet door, he was quite surprised when he had a full walk-in closet in front of him. It was not a dingy closet that could barely fit one person, either. It could be construed as a room in and of itself. “What the hell…?” he mumbled to himself, poking his head forward and into the room. “How could a place like this have a closet this big?” There was enough room for him to stand inside with his arms outstretched and still have room for the coats and shirts to hang on the racks with his fingers barely grazing them. It was the kind of thing he would expect to see in a mansion or a ritzy hotel but certainly not this place. The strangest thing of all, however, was the fact that there were already clothes in the closet. To his left were a variety of jackets from heavy parkas, long trench coats, tough-looking leather jackets and even some luminescent worker’s vests. To the right were shirts of all variety. Long-sleeved, collared shirts, tank tops, compression shirts and even some print shirts. Beneath both were matching sets of pants and shorts ranging from the formal to the mundane. A rack at the far end of the wall was populated by all forms of footwear. On that same wall were large, square shelves where underwear and socks were stocked, neatly folded. “That explains the fee,” he mumbled to himself. “Though who would leave all this stuff in a motel?” The logical part of his brain said that he should go back down to the front office and inform them that someone had left a fortune’s worth of clothing in his closet. Maybe he could even argue for another room without such space and get a discount for being a Good Samaritan. Something about the closet, however, called to him. Perhaps it was curiosity or some innate desire to try on something that didn’t hang off him like a ghost’s sheet during Halloween. He left his bags where they were, just outside of the closet and stepped inside. The air was strangely crisp and clean, the bright, white light above his head illuminating every corner without flaw. His eyes were drawn to the expensive-looking suit jacket to his left. Just as his hands were about to brush against the silky sleeve, there was a loud bang behind him. Timothy spun in place and his heart leaped to his throat at the side of his own reflection staring back at him. There was a full-body mirror planted at the back of the closet door - a door that was now firmly shut. “What in the world…?” he exclaimed, scrambling forward for the doorknob. But there was no doorknob. There was a brief flash of confusion followed by panic as he tried to push the door open only for it to stubbornly refuse. He banged at the door with his right fist as fear began to set in. Something cool, slick and silky suddenly snapped around his wrist, pulled it back away from the door. It was a tie. A burgundy-colored tie that seemed to have wrapped around one of the racks and winding itself to pull him away from the door. “The fu -” He never got to finish his exclamation as that same sensation snapped around his left wrist and suddenly yanked his wrist back. Another tie, this one teal in color, had taken his wrist. The force of both ties pulling at his limbs dragged him across the carpeted floor before stopping about halfway into the closet. The question ‘what is happening?’ constantly played in his mind, his shock keeping him from vocalizing it even as the ties tightened their grip and yanked him off the ground, lifting him a whole two feet off the floor. The first instinct was to start kicking and in response, two other ties snaked out from between the pants and shorts, seizing his ankles and holding them still. “What the hell is going on here!” he cried. “Let me go!” In response, something heavy and damp slapped into his face. The ensuing gasp caused whatever it was to dive a little into his throat, causing him to choke on the fabric and filling his tongue with the salty, musky taste of the sweaty briefs. A scent thick with testosterone, manly body odor and the strange combination of fresh pine and mud wafted into his nostrils. Coupled with the weariness from a lack of sleep for the past five days and his protests and struggling quickly subsided. Blue eyes glazed over, Timothy hung there, suspended by the ties with his head drooping slightly and his eyes gazing off at his own reflection in the mirror. A new sensation quickly made itself known, radiating from his groin. If the bottom half of his face wasn’t obscured by the large briefs wrapped around his face, the leg-holes looped behind his ears, it would have been possible to see the dopey grin that crawled across his features as his modest cock began to stir awake. There was still some part of him that was screaming that this was unnatural, that he should wrest himself free from the restraints or cry for help but those thoughts were quickly overwhelmed by images of getting up in the morning with a supreme hard-on and immediately finding release by stroking his throbbing meat. Restrained as he was, the only thing he could do to mimic that sensation was to absently thrust his hips forward into the air, rubbing his erect dick against his boxer-briefs and the tight confines of his slacks. That one thrust was all the rest of his body needed. A deep thrumming began emitting from deep within his flesh, vibrations rippling throughout his entire body. Cells rapidly multiplied and divided, muscle stretching and expanding with a sound like stretching leather while bones snapped and grew to the chorus of a cracking whip. Each of his toes wiggled up from where they sat in his sneakers, pressing up against the dirtied fabric and distorting the shape as the balls of his feet widened. Those toes were forced to curl as they pressed up against the limits of the same sneakers he had worn since college. The strings grew taut, wailing in protest while his socks receded down from his calf, the fabric begin pulled by his expanding digits. Rrrrrrip! His toes flared out from his sneakers, exploding out of his size 10 shoes like a crescent moon peeing over a curved hill. His socks were only a second behind, giving way as his toes shot out of the white fabric and freeing his feet. The gap at the top of his destroyed shoe quickly spread all down the length of his foot, finally meeting at the back of his heel and causing the dangling flap of the sole to drop uselessly on the ground. A soft sigh of relief escaped his Timothy’s lips as a sense of familiarity washed up from his his new size 16 feet. Size 16. That didn’t seem right. He never had such big feet. But of course did. Ever since he had reached puberty, he needed to have his shoes custom made simply because most shoe stores didn’t stock size 16 shoes readily in stock. His parents always boasted that he would be a star basketball player with feet that big. Basketball was never his sport though. Wrestling. Yes. Wrestling was h is more type of game. But did he ever wrestle? What questions he had was erased by a more pressing question. ‘What is it that people say about guys feet compared to their cock size?’ Grinning through the mouthful of musky undergarments, Timothy thrust once more into the air, brushing his cock against the slacks that felt so alien on him now. His member pulsated, already fully erect but somehow stretching up another inch and leaking precum that mixed with his own rising musk, a musk that was quickly gaining a hint of pine and mud in it. Like magic, the remnants of his shoes which hung uselessly on the back of his feet peeled themselves away, shards of an old life falling away to give way to the new. The torn fabric of his socks unraveled themselves, the thread flying off out of sight in between the tightly and neatly pressed garments that hung against the walls, being absorbed into the essence of the Closet. The fragments of his shoes wiggled off into the shadows, disappearing from view and leaving him completely bare foot. To fix this, two pairs of thick, black, woolen socks snaked out from the shelves behind him, sliding themselves down the back of the closet to meet the two pair of heavy, tan, steel-toed boots that let themselves off the shoe rack and began ‘walking’ towards the restrained Timothy. They worked in tandem with one another, the shoes offering a platform for the socks to slowly open their maws and position themselves over Timothy’s bare feet. The moment the fabric touched Timothy’s pale skin, the young man squirmed and found his arousal double, precum forming a distinct stain against his slacks. Thick, reddish-brown hairs sprang from the knuckles of his toes, curling into a dense patch that matched the thick patch that formed over the bridge of his foot. All of this the socks quickly enveloped, hugging the delicate hairs tightly with a promise to protect them in as much warmth and comfort as they could provide. Timothy smiled at the memories of feeling that fabric brush against the back of his feet, enjoying the tingling sensation of the freshly laundered and dried socks gliding over the hairs on his feet. The thought made his toes curl, welcoming the embrace of those steel-toed worker’s boots that jumped up and gobbled his feet like a hungry whale. Raw power and masculinity radiated from those boots and Timothy arched his back, sucking in air and more of that heady musk through clenched teeth as the boots pushed back his slacks and securely tied their laces around his new, enlarged feet. This stirred the mass of his calves to throb and bulge. The hems of his slacks were forced to recede further as his shins extended, dense, dark red hairs sweeping over his pale skin and covering them in a protective layer of fuzz. These hems became stuck above halfway up his calves where they abruptly tore, giving way to the large, heart-shaped bulges of his muscles that spread out like two, meaty hams. This started a chain reaction all up his slacks. The seams of the same pants he had worn almost every day to work burst to reveal thick muscle and hair beneath. A series of ripping and tearing accompanied the cacophony of moans that left his lips. Bulging tree-trunk thighs shed the fabric of his pants, sending shards flying off into different directions like tiny, black snowflakes that disappeared in between the garments of the Closet. Even the part of the pants that was tightly wound bound by his belt was not spared as it flaked off of its own accord, surrendering itself to the powers of the Closet and leaving him only in his shrinking black boxer-briefs and his shirt. As the line of the boxer-briefs were forced further and further back up his swelling thighs, the hairs on his legs grew thicker. A beastly coating soon covered his massive limbs like God himself was trying to tell this primal, perfect specimen of a man to show some humility and hide the definition in his legs so that other, lesser males would not feel so emasculated. But modesty could not hold back the thick, pulsating veins that crisscrossed Timothy’s legs like vines over a tree trunk or the tear-drop definition of his quads and ‘V-shaped’ arches of his hamstrings. Stubbornly, his briefs refused to tear even as his cock tented the fabric and weakened it was precum that almost completely soaked the front of the garment. The assault would not - could not - stop there. Timothy moaned louder and his upper body squirmed. His fingers curled around the ties that held him down more out of a need for support than to resist their bindings. Each finger popped and swelled, becoming huge, meaty sausages that could make any man moan with just a single prod with them in the right hole. A favorite pastime of Tim’s. Only another man could truly satisfy him, after all. Only other men built like he was could understand what he needed. It was a reason he never dated women. Though there were a few transient images of asking girls out only to be rejected while he was in middle school and a fling during college, it all seemed like distant dreams from a hormone-induced growing body that could not possibly be true. Reality demanded that he often found other guys and shoved his fingers into them, pushing them up to his hairy knuckles to loosen them up before his thick beer-can of a cock, already lubricated with his seed, found its way into their ass and bred them like a bear fucking in the woods. Just those images stirred his cock into a second - or third, in this case - awakening and it surged up to a devastating eight inches. His grip around the ties tightened, stimulating his forearms and sending them surging out in all directions. Bands of thick, reddish-blonde hair sprang across his otherwise hairless forearms, joining with the thick pelt that developed on the back of his hands. The muffled cry that came from his throat broke one last time before settling on a deep, gravelly bass that shook the Closet, rattling the handle-less door. Perhaps he could have escaped then and there but nothing about him wanted to. Not even the little doubting fragment that tried to remind him who he had been. That increasingly distant voice wanted this to happen as it even recognized that this was better. Deep rumbling shook through his arms, pulling the sleeves that he had pulled halfway up his forearm to recede a little further before they gave up and - Rrrrrip! Tore apart. The seams of his shirt split around his shoulders, boulder-like flesh exploding from torn, white fabric and monetarily revealing their scalloped frames before it was partially obscured by dense, red-blonde hair. Another thrust into the air and his cock surged out into a monstrous nine-inches. The grunting from his throat grew more fevered and his thrusting became less an occasional burst lust and rhythmic pounding a beast in heat. To accommodate, his chest swelled, the buttons of his shirt straining against the rapidly inflating pectorals and forming diamonds of exposed flesh where the buttons held on doggedly. Tim curled his toes as he threw his whole body into each thrust. Each testosterone gyration caused a bit of irritation across his chest and stomach as the rough, course reddish-brown hairs that was his pubes began rapidly spreading up from his crotch and making its way up the valleys and developing hills of torso. Every abdominal muscle popped, hardening into solid, hairy plates that fit together perfectly like a six dark ice cubes sitting perfectly in a row, swallowing his bellybutton between their folds. As he put more and more of himself into each thrust, his ass ballooned outwards, becoming a crisp, cut bubble but that caused his boxer-brief to slide uncomfortably up their bulging mounds and strain into his crack. The thrusts sent rippling bursts of energy shooting up his spine while a sound like crackling bark or dry leaves being crushed underfoot emanated from his spine. From his moderate 5’6’’ height, a whole half a foot was added thanks to his lengthening legs while another foot was added into his torso length, pulling the hems of his shirt from where it hung around his waist and causing it to recede until four of his abs were fully exposed. The train on his shirt was getting too much. The fabric gave loud groans of protest, nearly squealing as it strained against his expanding muscles. It became harder to breathe as the cloth was pressing up against his chest, his mountain like pectorals pressing so far up against the fabric that his diamond-hard nipples were poking right through. His loose tie was now straining against his bull-like neck, nearly disappearing between the muscular fold of his traps and shoulders. It’s dull, gray length was sandwiched between his two pectorals. A loud pop put a momentary pause in his gyrations before the memories of his multiple sexual conquests began stirring his groin and pumping his dick to a titanic 10 inches in length. Gone were the ambitious thoughts of being his own news anchor and reading off the news every night at seven. Now, all he could think of was clocking off work at five in the evening, dragging his sweaty, musky frame to the nearest bar, picking up some hot bull that was in the same boat and then licking each other clean before spraying their seed all over one another and then once again bathing each other in their tongues. Deep, wet stains developed under his armpits soaking into his shirt, weakening the fibers further. The strong musk of man, sex, testosterone and that unique blend of pine and mud permeated the air. It became so overwhelming that even the direct scent that came from the pair of briefs pressed against his nose was overpowered. Something just clicked in his mind that this was his scent. A smell developed from his overactive libido, hours spent in the woods chopping trees then fucking all night long in the embrace of another man. This realization connected the final hold-out brain cells that were still resisting his change to the rest of his body, mind accepting what body had already welcomed with great enthusiasm. Tim threw his head back, letting out a tremendous roar. All at once, every button that remained on his shirt gave out, emitting that same resounding pop that he had heard just a moment ago. Buttons flew off his chest like bullets, disappearing into the jackets and shirts but never emerging again, never even emitting a sound like they had hit a solid wall. Immense, hairy pectorals were finally free, erupting outward to reveal the thick coppery chest hair that seemed to spiral out from his nipples before forming a thick treasure trail down his washboard abdominals and disappearing into the waistband of his stubborn boxer briefs. Straining at eleven inches of thick man-meat, his cock oozed precum to the point where his soaked underwear could no longer absorb the amount. Drips of clear, gooey liquid seeped out of his undergarment and seeped into the carpet beneath him, disappearing into the fabric without a trace. How his briefs remained intact despite now being little more than a thong against his titanic quads and bulging but remained a mystery. But there was still a few finishing touches that the Closet had to apply. The smile on Tim’s features grew a little and the pair of briefs hanging from his ears finally released their grip, dropping from his face and landing on the ground. This left his clean-shaved features free. A prickling sensation crawled over his cheeks, spreading out from his sideburns and trickling across his cheeks. Coarse, coppery hairs sprang from his pale flesh, quickly multiplying to form a well-trimmed and maintained canopy over his skin. The hairs met at his chin, highlighting instead of hiding the handsome cleft chin that suddenly appeared against his lantern-like jaw. Accentuated by his his thick neck, the thick, closely-cropped beard exuded an aura of manliness but also discipline as each hair follicle was well-trimmed and glossy. After all, he was a man who knew how to take care of himself not a slob. The pale flesh on his cheekbones reddened from years laboring out in the sun. His eyes shut momentarily, allowing the hairs of his faint eyebrows to thicken with his growing brow. Behind his eyelids, his irises danced as memories of going from lumberyard to lumberyard, traveling across the country wherever there was work and even doing some voluntary fireman work down in California during wildfire season wrote themselves into his mind. The smell of damp underbrush juxtaposed against the scent of cum. The blazing sun versus the dark of a room filled with the moans and grunts of men fucking. The clean breeze of an open window as he traveled across the country in his truck against the pleasure of a fresh pair of lips around his thick dick. The pump he felt from lifting over three hundred pounds at the compared to the exhaustion from cumming over and over again in the company of a sexy, beefy, hairy man. When Tim opened his eyes, they were filled with clarity. Whispers of doubt faded into the bellowing choir of morning shoveling carb-heavy meals down his throat, days spent felling trees and nights fucking and being fucked. The roots of his dark hair lightened, a fiery red color seeping out from his skull and smoothening the disheveled, split ends into cool, maintained curls that hugged the shape of his head. Their tips lightened further into streaks of blonde that, adding color and texture to his lush head of hair. With all other sensations abating, he became aware of the one, remaining pressing need that had to be met. The ties around his wrist and ankles loosened, allowing him to finally drop to the floor. He didn’t need to reach for his dick no matter how needy it was. He closed his fists, veins popping up his forearms and merely grunted, thrusting his hips forward. At long last, the boxer-briefs of Timothy Willis gave way and exploded off his groin, the elastic waistband snapping away almost like magic to free the enormous, foot-long member supported by heavy lemon-sized balls covered in a thick, dark bush of red fuzz. The pieces of his boxer-briefs dissolved into wispy threats that glided through the air like tiny streamers that disappeared into the folds of the clothes all around him. On instinct, he grabbed his throbbing meat with both hands. His left hand wrapped around the base, fat, hairy fingers jostling his balls and stimulating them while his right performed laps up and down his flushed pink penis. The fiery sensations of arousal exponentially grew, his toes curling and his eyelids fluttering. His jaw dropped open in slack-jawed pleasure. Eyes became unfocused as the last vestiges of the old Timothy Willis was pooled into his balls. The overwhelming need to ejaculate, to release his old life grew to unbearable levels. Every muscle in his body coiled like a spring, readying himself for the onslaught of the dam breaking against his reservoir of man milk. His strokes grew more and more desperate, the oozing precum from the tip of his dick lathering his entire 12-inch length with increasing thickening liquid. Something compelled him to turn to his right, an otherworldly command that warned him not to spray his seed on the mirror pressed against the door. The moment he obliged, nothing held back the flood. He threw his head back, thrust his hips forward and tightened his grip around his cock and balls. Molten seed exploded from the tip of his cock in a gush that could only be considered herculean. White, sticky rain splattered all over shirts, hangers and shoes as he slowly rotated in place, flexing every muscle in his body as if he was displaying his new, hirsute physique for an audience hidden between the fibers of the hanging garments. He turned to face the shoe rack, his back to the mirror. Waterfalls would have recoiled in embarrassment as the sheer volume of cum he produced. Some of the shoes even had their interiors flooded to the brim by his seed. Pride welled in him at the display but he couldn’t linger too long as he knew that this was the peak of his pleasure. With every peak, came a fall and as he turned to face the rack of suits, the jets of seed that pumped out of his cock subsided. Even as he squeezed his dick and splattered the last ounces of his milk into the dark suit jackets and dress pants, he was filled with a lingering buzz akin to being pleasantly drunk. Tim’s arms slowly fell slack, fingers unwinding from around his cock. At long last, the remnants of his shirt which had clung miraculously to his shoulders and looked more like a stained, torn white vest crumbled away, their strands disappearing into the cum-stained walls. Just with these fibers, his still-warm seed was absorbed into the fabrics at an unnatural rate. Within moments and even before his staccato breathing could stabilize, all his seed was gone. From the rack of shirts, a simple, sleeveless, white tanktop snaked out from its hangers. Drunk on the daze of afterglow, Tim mindlessly followed an ethereal command to lift up his arms. The tanktop easily rose through the air, suspended on invisible strings and dropped down onto his form, hugging his hairy chest so that it was tight enough to accentuate his broad chest and chiseled abdominals while allowing the contours of his swirling chest hairs to just press up against the fabric. He lowered his meaty arms, holding them out to his sides. A red and black flannel shirt snaked out from the rack of jackets in front of him, easily sliding a sleeve into his right arm. Tim bent his left arm to allow the loose-fitting garment to slip over his taught biceps, the sleeves barely making it past his boulder-like shoulders. Time blinked a few times and remembered the piece of musky underwear sitting on the ground, the only piece of clothing that hadn’t vaporized into the Closet. With a grin of familiarity, he bent down, plucked it off the ground and pressed it against his nose, taking one good, long whiff of the scent embedded into the fabric - his scent. A scent that would never truly go away no matter how many times it was washed. The smell committed to memory, he easily slipped on the underwear like he had done a hundred times before. It fit snuggly around his balls and though he had to stuff his semi-erect dick into the garment, the eight-inch sausage sitting against his left thigh, it still felt right and comfortable. A pair of denim pants with torn knees walked casually out from the rack behind him, pressing its familiar, rough surface against his hairy thigh. Without questioning it, he plucked up the pants like an old pet, cradling it in his arms before lowering it so that he could slip his monstrous legs into it. Even with the heavy boots wrapped around his feet, he was able to slide his foot through it, the denim stretching unnaturally like a second skin so that he could complete his transformation. Like many of his other clothing, he had to get them custom built so that he could buckle it comfortably around his thin waist. On cue, a big, brown belt snapped out with the ferocity of a viper from a nearby hanger. It curled around his waist, sliding through the loops of his pants and locking together with the shiny, buckle shaped like a bear’s snarling head front and center. As a finishing touch, a silver chain necklace with each link as thick as a fingernail wrapped around his neck. Tim ran a finger over it, recalling how his parents had given it to him on his first day as a lumberjack. They were so proud of him. With a smile, he turned towards the mirror, regarding the familiar features of Tim Woods, his sparkling, pearly-white teeth shining out form beneath his thick beard. At long last, the Closet door jostled, opening just a crack. Tim, with a grin on his face, pushed the door open… … and came out of the Closet.
  12. MrWritr

    Welcome to the Frat (Part 1?)

    (This is my first sample story! It contains NSFW moments, hypnosis, muscle growth, and dubious consent [although for the purposes of this story the characters do consent]. Enjoy!) --------------------------------- Welcome to the Frat --------------------------------- It had all started out innocently enough. Jake was walking down the sidewalk through his college campus when it had happened. The financial stress of the situation was starting to get to Jake; unable to get a scholarship and with loans running high it looked like his part time job wasn't going to be enough to pay off for another semester of college. That’s when he came across the flyer. “OFFERING SCHOLARSHIPS FOR NEW PLEDGES!” That’s what it took to catch his attention. He went to the lamppost on which the flyer hung, noting as he went that most of the tabs with the number to contact were already gone. Was this for real or just a scam? “OFFERING SCHOLARSHIPS FOR NEW PLEDGES! “The fraternal order of Alpha Beta Sigma is offering scholarships for students interested in joining an international brotherhood of men in the arts and sciences! Alpha Beta Sigma is world renowned for the quality of its members in the fields of engineering, psychology, fine arts, and many other fields of study! We are accepting all applications for students with interests in pursuing one of the following majors as well and partaking in community service projects! “The current majors for which we are seeking in earnest are: “Biology “Chemistry “Engineering “Human Services “Psychology “Do you not see your major listed? Give us a call or text with one of the tabs below and we will see if you’re qualified for a scholarship. Once tabs run out a waiting period will be in effect until all candidates are reviewed. “Thank you for reading our notice! We hope to hear from you soon! “Signed, “Mike, treasurer.” Only two tabs left… Jake began to wonder how serious it was. Should he take one? He was majoring in psychology, something his mom and dad frequently rebuked him for choosing. It was, however, a passion that he wanted to pursue. After many nights of arguing with his parents, Jake finally made his point clear that he would go for a psych major, but without any funding from his parents. Now, financially alone and on the brink of having to take a break from college, an opportunity had presented itself. Would it take care of his loans? No, but it would give him a much needed break. After a few moments Jake slowly tore a tab from the bottom of the flyer and continued on his way, stuffing the tab in his pocket. This was a perfect way to forget about the piece of paper. Even after mentally telling himself that he would look into it after class, Jake promptly forgot as soon as he entered another campus building. After the day at school he arrived back at his dorm with a meal from the gas station nearby. After emptying his pockets and finding the tab within he stopped to think and remember what it was from. He had forgotten all about it up until now. He sat at his desk and ate as he sent the text. Jake: Hey I saw your flyer and got a tab from it. Do you guys still have that scholarship opportunity? It would probably be tomorrow before he heard anything, he rationalized as he closed his messages. Jake then opened up a streaming service and flipped his phone sideways to have something to watch as he ate. About halfway through there was a sharp PING that rang through the air. From: Mike? Hey, yeah we still have it. You want to come by the frat at some point? I'm here all week when you have time. W... Jake opened his messages again to read the full message. It continued, Mike:... What kind of major are you? Jake began typing and messaged this guy back. Sure enough he seemed legit, not like some rando whose friends duped him into a prank. Hopefully, Jake thought, he wouldn’t be the one getting pranked in the end. Jake: Hey man, names Jake. Jake:Is this Mike? Jake:Im a psych major and saw that you all were looking for psych majors? In a few minutes there was another response in a couple of texts. Mike: Yeah, dude, this is Mike. We should still have a scholarship for psych majors open. Let me check rq There were a few moments of waiting before the speech bubble popped up again. Yeah, Jake, looks like we still have some psych major openings for the scholarship. If you have time tomorrow around 2 I should be available. Hopefully this wasn’t some sort of sick prank. Jake typed again. Jake: I have a class until 2:30. Can I come by then? A few more moments and the response came. Mike: That works. I got ya down for 2:45, but you can come earlier. Just bring a transcript with you or a screenshot of your classes with your uni ID. Jake: Awesome thanks man ----------------- Jake found himself outside the fraternity, a large brick building on the edge of the campus with “ABS” proudly bolted onto the brick with member navy and white flags flying in front of it. He opened the glass door leading into a hallway, a hand sanitizing station immediately within. He could hear the sound of people coming from primarily the left as he entered, but thankfully the sign in front of him said that the chapter administration was to the right, a much smaller hallway with a seating area across from some doors. He turned to the right and began to walk down the hall, looking at the pictures and trophies in a glass case as he passed. Jake knew that Alpha Beta Sigma was well known for some of the best athletes and a good portion of the brightest minds, but the amount of awards was staggering. It took up two cases, and all of these trophies and medals were just for this chapter. Maybe he could get more out of it than just a scholarship… As his attention turned away from the trophy cases, he saw the small waiting area just ahead inside a room marked “Administration Offices.” He walked in to be greeted by a small row of chairs just inside the door with an empty desk in the corner and a short hallway of doors just beyond. With no one at the desk, Jake walked down yet another hall, passing labeled doors as he went, most of which were closed. “Chapter President,” said one. Another stated “Chapter VP.” The third by which he passed was open, a man sitting behind it. It read “Chapter Treasurer.” Jake knocked on the door and the young man looked back up at him. He was in his mid twenties for sure with a strong jawline and a thick beard over it. His facial features were strong, rugged, and he had a very masculine figure. Jake could feel his dick twitch just from looking at him and let his eyes travel downward. The man’s body was wide but covered by a hoodie, making most features indiscernible underneath. “Hello, I assume you’re Jake.” the man asked with an upward inflection, his bassist voice making Jake feel like he was rumbling. “Uh, yeah, hey,” Jake stated with a smile. The man smiled and motioned for Jake to come in. “Great! Come in, have a seat. Name’s Mike.” “Yeah, good to meet you, Mike,” Jake replied. He walked into the small office and took a seat on the other side of the desk. Jake’s eyes met Mike’s and he couldn’t help but feel a flush coming over him. Just staring into those deep, caramel voids were making him feel slightly weak in the knees. Thank goodness he was sitting down. “So, are you like a professor, or administrator, or…?” Jake continued Mike chuckled in response, his face lighting up in a brilliant white smile fit for a movie star. “Nah, I’m a senior student, going to a degree in engineering myself. Which leads me to why you’re here.” Mike opened a drawer in his desk and pulled out a file with Jake, Psych. Maj. on the tab. “Here we go,” Mike mumbled as he opened the folder up, a bright flyer on top which Mike promptly handed to Jake. “Just some reading material, we normally give it out for RUSH and recruiting events but it gives you a synopsis of what you can expect. If you don’t care, can I see the transcript and a university ID?” He then pulled the remainder of the paperwork out of the folder. Jake handed over his transcript and ID as he glanced through the flyer. The glossy paper had the same colors as the flags outside. At the top of the flyer it read, “ALPHA BETA SIGMA WANTS YOU" Below the title there was a group of men all dressed differently and each with a very American-esque reenactment of Uncle Sam in all blue and white, each wearing a striped top hat for some extra cheese. One was a scientist of some sort in a lab coat with glasses; another an engineer holding his compass, ruler, pens, and blueprints; the third was what was probably supposed to be a manager or business owner. One thing was strange about all three though- to put it mildly, they were jacked as hell. How had they even gotten into those clothes to take the picture? Not that Jake was complaining… They must have gotten some of the best looking guys in the fraternity for this. Below them were two columns of three rows, each with a different virtue for the fraternity: INNOVATION HONOR UNITY LEADERSHIP INTEGRITY SERVICE Along the side was “We want YOU to join our community! We at Alpha Beta Sigma are a community and brotherhood of leaders, thinkers, and diligent workers ready to tackle the world! We offer scholarship programs, study sessions and tutors, connections with coaches for most sports, and so many other offers! Interested? Come by your local chapter today and see how your brothers can work with you!” As far as Jake was concerned it was largely the standard recruitment ploy. “Okay, looks like everything’s good to go on the admin front…” Mike chimed in suddenly as he finished writing something on about the fifth or sixth paper in. “You’re in as a psychology major which puts you ahead of a lot of the other candidates. We don’t have a large psych major population so it’ll be good to have someone in that demographic. So, are you interested in just the scholarship or is there something else you were looking for with our fraternity?” Mike asked finally and looked at Jake again, those soft brown eyes staring back into his soul. “Well… uh…” Jake found himself looking down at the flyer for help. “I do need some help in some of my core classes so that would be nice.” “Yeah, of course! We offer tutors for almost every class. As you probably saw we have a lot of connections with coaches and other clubs around the campus from theatre to football, from newspaper and journalism to the future rocket scientists club.” He chuckled more with the last one. “Cool guys in that one, but may not be up your alley. We also offer community service projects, which we require twice a year although most of our brothers sign up for more, and we invite all of our members from pledges to senior year students to come with us on mission trips and nationwide frat meets.” Jake paused for a moment before answering, was he really just getting the street pitch here in this office? “Yeah, that sounds great, but I gotta say it’s mostly just the scholarship and tutoring.” “Not a problem at all. Let me walk you through some of this paperwork and we’ll get you signed in as a pledge-” “Well, uh, one thing first,” Jake interrupted after hearing the word ‘pledge.’ “Yeah, man, what’s up?” Rather than looking angry or confused, Mike just calmly looked up from the papers and back into Jake’s eyes. “When you say ‘pledge…’ does that mean, like… hazing or anything?” Mike nodded in an understanding fashion and began to explain, “Understandable, it’s a stigma that sticks with the term ‘frat’ or ‘fraternity’ as a whole; it brings up images of a bunch of guys lined up and forced to do embarrassing and humiliating things that they don’t want to do. Well, as you know, most university systems have outlawed the threat or concept of hazing entirely, this university is no different, but what makes our fraternity different is that we don’t allow hazing at all. We don’t entertain the concept of it. Even if one of our older members or administrative brothers is slightly serious about it they’re stripped of their fraternal title and kicked out. We don’t tolerate hazing.” Jake visibly relaxed and took the stack of papers. Mike, meanwhile, stood and came around to the other side with Jake. As Mike rose from his chair Jake looked on as the man continued to stretch towards the ceiling. Holy shit, Jake thought, this guy’s a giant. Mike moved around, his legs and the baggy jeans around them shuffling to the side before resting in the chair next to Jake’s. Jake could feel the heat radiating off of the guy. Why did he need a hoodie, exactly? And from the sound of the fibers popping as the big man sat down the baggy pants seemed too tight to be baggy. That’s when Jake noticed Mike’s thigh, or rather how the denim clung to Mike’s thigh. Is every dude in this frat massive? He thought, thinking back to the flyer. “Do I need to move?” Mike interrupted “Why do you say that?” Jake asked, trying to keep his composure. Was his bulge showing? “You look like a tomato, dude.” Fuck. “No, no, I’m good. It’s probably just from the cold outside. Y’know flushed face and all that.” Mike didn’t say anything but just gave a sly smile. The two then went through the paperwork. It was about 4 PM when everything was finished. Besides the paperwork, the two sat and talked with each other before Mike stood up. “Wanna go meet some of your brothers? I can walk you out and send you an email or text with your induction ceremony after I talk with the other admins.” “I think I’m gonna head home, but let me know about that… induction ceremony, you called it?” “Yeah, dude! And, hey, thanks for stopping by today,” Mike replied with a grin. Jake said his goodbye and walked out of the front of the building. --------------- It was a couple of days later when Jake received the email. “Dear Jake, “We thank you for your interest in our organization and are delighted to tell you we have accepted and are moving forward with your application to the fraternal order of Alpha Beta Sigma! We find your GPA of 3.5 acceptable for entrance and, as well, this GPA allows you to participate in our scholarship program for which you applied. We would like to have an induction ceremony for you and your fellow pledges. The date set for your and your fellow initiate brothers’ induction into the fraternity is scheduled for December 12th. We hope that this is an appropriate time, but if not we urge you to contact our assistant Liam at this time. We thank you for taking the time to express your interest in us and look forward to seeing you soon. “Best regards, “Keylan, Alpha Beta Sigma Chapter President” At the same time Jake felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. He pulled it out to look at the screen and see Mike’s message. From: Mike? Hey, man! Keylan went ahead and approved your application! Did you get it? Jake opened his phone and started to respond Jake: Yeah, dude! I got it! Thanks so much! Mike: No problem, man! See you on the 12th? Jake: You got it dude! -------------- A couple days passed before Jake found himself back at the frat house, himself in a nice button-up shirt and khaki pants. It’s something he usually wore for work, but since the rest of his clothes were more casual and this was his best suit that is what he decided to wear here. Cars were parked all around the building, music booming from the inside, lights strobing to the beat of the music, the whole affair seemed less like a ceremony and more like a party. He walked to the door of the frat and opened it up. Inside was an array of colors and flashing lights. Streamers covered the ceiling and floor, the trophies and plaques that had shone so brightly before with a golden light were now strobing to the beat as well. The administrative office area was dark leaving only one way to go. He turned down the left hallway, stepping to the beat without even realizing it. He walked past a dark stairwell on his right and finally came to a large rec room, the room ablaze in a rainbow of colors, and the people as well. He looked around seeing a number of guys, a lot of guys. Most were dressed rather casually and those who weren’t were in similar dress to him. Most of the guys dressed like him were also built like him - fairly skinny. They were gathered along one side of the room, seemingly trying to keep to themselves, talking loudly over the music despite their discomfort. It was the other guys that had them so gun shy, and Jake soon saw why. The majority of the guys here were huge, the large muscles on their frames and heavy bodies making the floor dance with them. He had never seen the sheer amount of muscle packed into one room, not to mention all of them were giants. Some wore their fur like carpets while others kept their bodies trimmed or clipped, regardless each one of them were unashamed to show their bodies for what they were - godlike and perfect. Most were dancing shirtless, their pecs and abs exposed, strong and boulder-crushing arms over their heads or around another man as their shining skin pulsed with the ever-changing light. He saw the men dancing less like friends at a party and more like couples about to do some serious ‘business’ later. The more he looked around, the fewer shirts he saw, some wearing harnesses and collars in lieu of any clothing. Then he made the mistake of looking down. FUCK! Has someone accidentally bred horses for these dudes? Like, all of them? Those that were hard had dicks easily over ten inches at the smallest and those who were soft, which weren’t many, had a cock that easily slapped their thighs as they moved to the beat between their immense thighs. A hand clapped on his shoulder. Jake wheeled around to see Mike there with a smile on his face. Bro was stacked too. While not half- or fully-naked like his brethren his clothes didn’t hide as much as they did the other day. It was the pec shelf that caught his eyes first on that wide frame, the fact that three of the buttons were straining to hold back the fur-covered mountains within. He traced the arm from Mike's shoulder to his own. That shoulder, more like the deltoid that had completely strangled the shoulder, had bunched up in the fabric, making it look like the seam was about to rip, and the bicep-tricep combo below it put extra strain on the middle of the sleeve. If Jake didn’t know any better he could swear he saw veins in the dancing lights, and that was with the sleeve rolled up onto the upper arm. His forearm was laid completely bare, the fur-covered maze of sinew and muscle pumped with strength had veins wrapped around it like vines from his football-sized hands to the comparatively small-looking elbow. “Hey, Jake!” came that familiar voice. “Glad you made it! I think you’re the last one to arrive.” Mike looked much more comfortable, less stressed than the mid-twenties man he had seen the other week. “U-uh, yeah…” Jake replied with a slight stutter. “It’s, uh, good to be here and see everyone.” Mike just chuckled in response. “It’s alright, bro, you’re not the only one that’s uncomfortable,” he stated with a nod to the guys lined up like wallflowers. “Normally we’re not this… expressive, but with so many new additions to the frat a lot of us felt the need to celebrate.” Jake looked back to the giants on the dance floor, their sweaty bodies making the room shake as they danced. It was then that Jake noticed the sheer stench. It had hit him when he had come into the building but he had shrugged it off as normal for the party he heard happening, what he hadn’t expected was the smell of sweat, musk, and what he could only describe as a fresh load. “I’m glad you’re enjoying your time too,” Mike couldn’t help but chuckle. Jake had a raging hard boner from the moment he looked on the dance floor, and the sight, smell, feel, and sound of the man beside him was doing that leaking nub no favors. “Heh… yeah… thanks… Uh, when is this ceremony?” Jake asked, trying to push past the awkwardness. If all the brothers in the frat looked like gods, where did he fit in? Was this really a ceremony for him? “I think Keylan has it set up for about an hour from now. Lemme check.” Mike turned his head and shouted. “Yo! Keylan! Prez! Get over here!” It was at that moment another large man came upon them. The man was similar in height and size to most of the men here, but whereas Mike’s eyes were intimidating yet gentle in their caramel hue, Keylan’s eyes black were as coals, simultaneously smoldering and intelligent, perceptive and focused. “What’s up, Mike?” boomed the deep voice. It seemed to deafen even the music pounding in Jake’s ears. That chest slowly heaved up and down, the thin fabric of the white shirt stretched like Saran wrap over it. From the looks of it two buttons had already been made casualties, a tie put in place in an attempt to cover the hole they left. “This is Jake, the one who signed up last week,” Mike explained. Jake could feel those eyes searching him, probing him. It was almost like they were inside of his own head. Jake wanted to look away from the large man but found himself getting pulled in deeper and deeper. “You remember, right?” Mike asked, the words seeming sluggish to Jake’s brain. “The one that you thought would make a great psychologist?” Jake felt the words slur in his mind. The room felt like it was warping around him. He felt if this man asked him anything Jake would give it up to him with no hesitation. “You know, the gay one?” Mike offered further. The world began to fade away. The words Mike just said barely registered in Jake’s brain. Keylan then chuckled and blinked. Jake could feel the haze on him lessen. Keylan looked away and back to Mike. “Yeah, I gotcha,” Keylan replied with a smirk. “He seems like the most promising one here.” Jake slowly came back to reality, the music coming in again. What had just happened. Mike nodded. “Glad you approve, prez,” he smirked and elbowed the president in the ribs. Keylan didn’t even flinch. “But yeah, we were just wondering when the induction ceremony was going to start.” “We can start here in a few minutes. Was mostly waiting for everyone to get here,” Keylan replied. He turned back to Jake. “Does that sound good to you?” He asked. Those eyes bore down on him again. “Yes, sir…” he found himself saying. Sir? He asked himself. Why say that? “Great, I’ll get everyone rounded up and we can get started.” Jake watched the man walk off, staring at that wide back threatening to pull the shirt apart at the seams. Mike seemed to be watching as well, though his vision was pulled down lower. Jake saw what Mike must be staring at: under that wide back tapering to his waist that appeared to corset his body was a thick ass ready to pop out of the jeans and a third leg fairly obviously lining one leg of his pants. When Keylan disappeared into the throng of bodies, Jake turned his attention to Mike who seemed to be in another world entirely. Jake was going to ask Mike what was up when the president’s voice came over the speakers. “Brothers! Could I have your attention?” The crowd stopped dancing one by one and turned to look toward the DJ’s stand on the far side of the room. How had Keylan made it over there so quickly? “With our last pledge here, let’s give a big hand to the men who worked so diligently and were fortunate enough to cross our path! Welcome pledges Kris, Casey, Ben, Matt, and Jake!” The crowd erupted into applause, heads of numerous men turning to look at the lineup at the wall, a few turning towards Jake and Mike as they found the last pledge. The eyes were unsettling on him. They seemed less intimidating than Keylan but there was something about them… “Now then! We will start making our way to the basement for the initiation ceremony! Mike has assigned an older brother to each younger brother as we have done in the past to ease the transition from pledgling to full brother. If our pledges will wait where they are, Mike will come around and introduce each to their older brother.” The crowd began to shift, going into the hall as Mike pulled Jake back to the lineup on the wall. Most of the pledges looked as confused as he felt. Older brother? When did this happen? Thankfully, Mike was there to explain as four other guys made their way over. “As is tradition with our fraternity, we have assigned each of you an older brother, one that will be with you on your journey tonight and even after to help you find resources, answer questions, and be a guiding force.” This sounded more recited than just information. Was the ceremony already underway and they just didn’t know it? “One day you too will pick up the mantle as we have and join us in welcoming and helping our new pledges, your future younger brothers. But let’s get started. Kris, you’re with Ash; Casey, go with Jacob; Ben, you’ll be with Parker; Matt, you line up with Dillon; and Jake will be staying with me.” The ‘older brothers’ fanned out and went to their respective pledge, the shorter, scrawnier men feeling dwarfed by their larger counterparts. With that Mike led the double column out of the rec room and to that dark stairwell. He took the group down, the stairs darker and darker, lit by electric candles on the rails. Jake could swear he heard a soft whirring in the stairwell, perhaps even the low hum of a bass. At the bottom of the stairwell they proceeded forward down another short hallway. As they did Jake saw the virtues listed on either side of the wall in a bronze plaque. They really took their shit seriously here. It slowly crept up on him with the candles and the dark stairs but came more and more to a head with all of this ritual stuff that Jake started to feel like he was being inducted into a cult rather than just some fraternity. They reached the end of the hall and Mike opened the door. Inside stood not the brothers they had just seen, but a series of chairs in a circle and a large television screen in front of each, like the light over a dentist’s chair. The room was otherwise empty. What was going on here? “Okay, each pledge take a seat in a chair and we’ll begin from there,” Mike ordered, breaking up the low hum with his rumbling voice. None of the pledges seemed sure about making their way forward until one by one the frat brothers with them took a hand and shepherded them to a chair. Mike did the same, gently grabbing Jake’s hand and walking him to a chair along the left wall. Jake took a seat in the chair and looked around. The wall across from him was dark blue in the low light of the room, unable to tell if it was actually blue or the color being changed by the soft yellow glow of the candles. Sharp clicks erupted around the room, gasps coming in a wave until it reached Jake. Steel bands clasped over his wrists, ankles, and waist in the chair. A hand pulled him back to rest his head in the tall chair as one was pulled over his neck like a seatbelt. Jake could hear some of the others protest and ask what was happening when the speaker came on. “Welcome,” Keylan’s voice stated, “to your induction ceremony.” A robotic voice then rang throughout the room “Brothers, attention!” Jake watched as Mike went stiff, standing in front of him like a soldier, arms at his sides as best as he could reach with his wide back and shoulders. Jake stayed quiet, unsure what this meant as the other pledges in the room started to wig out a little. “Brothers, disarm!” The robotic voice rang out again right before Keylan began speaking once more. “We are glad for you to join our ranks today, not as normal people, but as fellow brothers.” Mike began to strip, taking his shirt off, popping the buttons and tearing sleeves in his haste to get undressed. “Our inductions are much simpler than other fraternities, no arbitrary amount of tasks that you have to do, no complicated rules to follow, but rather just to listen and follow instructions.” Jake could hear the others wigging out a little, the sound of the metal chairs creaking as a couple tried to get out of them. “We’re going to take this time to help you calm down, to just relax,” Keylan said. Rather than the robotic voice again, Keylan continued, “Brothers, put the screens in position.” Mike, and presumably the other men, stepped forward to their pledges, lowering the monitor from above to rest right in the respective pledge’s face. The monitor turned on. First there was static, then there was a noise coming from nearby. Mike slid a pair of headphones over Jake’s ears. In the static of the monitor, Jake could see Mike. Those warm caramel eyes were blank, the face drained of emotion. He looked zombified. His eyes were even glazed over. The world around Jake deafened as the headphones came over his head, only able to hear something similar to that low hum in the hallway as a group of baritones and bassists rumbled in his ear. “One of us, become one of us, become one of us,” he could distinctly hear, but there was a jumble of voices as well saying something about growing and power and intelligence. He couldn’t focus on it for the adrenaline surging through his system. Keylan’s voice came into the headphones this time, providing an intimate whisper. “Don’t worry, just look ahead. Just stare at the screen,” it reassured Jake. Not like Jake had much of an option, the screen was so close to his face the only thing he couldn’t see was the black box of the dark room around it. The screen clicked to a dark blue and black, ribbons spiraling out of the center of it. A hypnosis spiral? What the fuck? “Just relax,” Keylan continued, “Just relax and slowly give in.” Jake could feel his body relax a little. Was it him? Was it Keylan’s soothing voice? Two eyes came on the screen. He recognized them immediately as Keylan’s. He slowly felt his brain going numb again. “Grow to your biggest extent, Increase your power, Gain your intelligence,” the voices mumbled in his ear as he began to focus more. He felt himself melting, those eyes boring into him. It felt like the world around him was going away. “Breathe in,” Keylan ordered. Jake breathed in. “And out,” he stated after. Jake breathed out. “In… out… in… out…” It continued. Jake could feel his body slowly relaxing more and more as he just breathed. “You can feel it starting in your hands and feet,” Keylan progressed, the repetition of breathing orders echoing in his ears. “With each breath in, you feel it climb higher, up your arms and legs. With each breath out you feel it relax your limbs. In and you feel it go to your shoulders and hips, out and you feel it make them feel like lead.” Jake tried to move but found he couldn’t move either arms or legs, the limbs completely useless, weighed down as though they were made of stone. “In and it goes to your back, going up your stomach, out and you feel them relax further. In and it goes around your chest, out and you can feel everything below your neck relaxing.” He felt it pulling him down, even. Good thing he was shackled so he wouldn’t be able to just slip out of the chair… “In… it goes up your neck, out… it makes your head heavy. In… it washes over your face… out… it makes your entire body numb…” And Jake could feel it… or rather not feel it, he could only stare forward, breathing in the stale air of the room, breathing out hot breath as he felt compelled to listen further. “In and your tongue dries up, taste going with it… Out and your scent goes away, breathing out any conscious thought… In and your eyes start to dim, the world around you fading as you can only stare into my eyes…Out and your hearing fades, only able to hear me deep within your mind.” Jake sat there, staring blankly at the screen. He swore he saw Mike stepping forward, taking away the screen… but then why was it still there? Why was it still there in front of him? He thought there was something happening outside of his headphones but the voice just kept playing. “Now, we’re going to take a journey into your mind… into your mind and make everything better. Take you down and down, deep into your conscious mind and thoughts to help you integrate into our fraternity better. As you stare into the spiral between my eyes, you feel your body start to travel there, travel deeper and deeper into that spiraling void. You walk towards it, and with each step we work deeper and deeper into your mind. At the count of zero you will be completely in trance and every step that way will make you more and more deeply integrated into your brotherhood. “Five, going down and down, deeper and deeper… “Four, just letting go, letting your mind wander freely as you go down this hall… “Three, deeper and deeper, so relaxed and comfortable… “Two, so deep now, conscious mind drifting away… “One, nearly there, nearly under, subconscious mind accessible… “Zero, completely under, completely in trance…” The next thing that Jake knew he was standing in a spiraling hallway. He had never gone under hypnosis before and the feeling was foreign to him. It was like a lucid dream. Between how fast he was put under and how effectively, it made him feel like he was somewhere between reality and a dream world. All around him blue and black stripes spiraled, both in front of him and behind him. Mike slowly unshackled the pledge, having already removed the monitor from vision. He himself was in a kind of trance but knew what was going on where some of his fellow older brothers did not. Jake was transitioning well, more than willing it seemed to want to experience hypnosis, not everyone could say that. A couple of the initiates had trouble going under. More than likely they wouldn’t be long for the frat although they wouldn’t remember the night’s events. Jake and a couple of the others had taken very well, though, and they would be moved on into the frat if they took the hypnosis very well. Ash and Dillon on either side of him started unbuckling their pledges too and he knew it was time to move on. He tilted Jake back, the chair becoming more like a slab for a mad scientist as opposed to the chair that it was. Mike then opened the legs, spreading the bottom of that chair and the legs attached to it out. Even in his hypnotic stupor he could hear Jake moan as Mike removed Jake’s pants. He unbuttoned that shirt and slid it off of Jake’s arms but allowed it to rest under him. Next came the underwear. Jake wasn’t much to look at, it turned out: the balls were nice and plump but the cock was a little embarrassing. Nothing that a couple of treatments wouldn’t fix. Mike looked up as a thin hose descended from above. He took it and guided it to Jake’s mouth, the smaller man groaning as he blankly stared upward. Smaller for now, at least. “Brothers, fuck!” The voice ordered and Mike felt himself propelled forward. He was already hard, he didn’t need a command for that. Being with his brothers was more than enough to stoke that flame, but being property of the fraternity he couldn’t fuck without permission until he graduated. Then he would become an alumnus brother, a frat daddy as they called them. But for now he was forced to obey. He slid his cock into his pledge. He could see Ash and Dillon do the same while the others stood in front of their pledges. Not everyone would be fucked, they weren’t animals, only the ones who would normally consent were fucked, only those that would not resist joining the frat, and what’s more you couldn’t even apply to the fraternity until you were over eighteen. He felt Jake shiver and moan out, his spiraling eyes staring into the void overhead. Not even he could remember everything from his own induction, he just remembered feeling sore afterward, thinking about how he could glorify his brothers and his fraternity. He grunted as he fucked the younger man, sliding his dick in and out of that tight virgin ring. Mike and Jake had been texting back and forth over the past couple of days. Jake had come out to Mike, something the younger man was too scared to do to his parents, and Mike opened up to Jake. Jake hadn’t known it yet but the induction process had already been underway. Mike liked Jake a lot and as more than just a person; there had been lots of spicy messages between them, ones that Mike couldn’t address with himself due to certain restrictions. Now, however, it was time to let all that out. He let that hole milk his cock, moaning and grunting like a beast as he did. He watched Jake’s cock throb and leak, pouring pre into his slightly out-of-shape belly. Jake just moaned and groaned around the tube, unable to do anything. The first time was probably the worst time as the pledge had to be completely under, unable to get into the act with the top, but regardless Mike pushed on, huffing as his breathing quickened. He could feel sweat dripping down his chest, slowly matting his hair to his chest. Once he had been like Jake. He wanted to make Jake something to be proud of too. That’s when the fluid started to come down. It pumped down the tube slowly, not a lot of it, not enough to choke anyone if it was out of place, but Mike’s was right on. He watched as Jake groaned more, his body slowly puffing up in the stomach with each pulse of the substance before shrinking back down between batches. He stared as Jake’s muscles started to inflate slowly, bulking up. That pudgy stomach flattening with the next dose and abs mounding in it, his chest starting to push forward. Even his shoulders widened out and bulked up with more mass. Jake wouldn’t notice it this time until the session was over. It would take a few more doses to bring him close to Mike’s size, but that’s alright as Jake seemed to have good, receptive genes. Mike pumped his dick in and out harder before taking it long and slow, making Jake’s spiraling eyes drift back into Jake’s head. Arms stretched longer, and so did the legs, the spine grew taller as the shoulders widened. Mike watched with lust as the musculature of the still-shorter man became more defined. He could feel himself getting closer as he held those bulking thighs and felt the ass close around his torturously slow thrusts. He stared at Jake’s face, subtle traces of increased masculinity started to take hold. He watched that jawline become sharper, a beard grow in as fur began to mound on Jake’s chest. He felt that asshole twitch as the muscles deep within the pledge became stronger. Soon it was too much, the twitching of the hole and the sight of another man growing in front of him was too much for Mike. Mike grunted and slammed hard. He roared and came into his pledge as the other brothers participating did the same. They were a unit and so they came together. Those who could not participate just stood there, bound to get their relief with others later. As for Mike he breathed heavily as he dripped sweat, his fluids mingling with his pledge’s. “Brothers, at ease!” The robotic voice came through. Mike felt his knees wanting to give way as that tube retreated into the ceiling above. How long had he been fucking? Had he really been going that hard? Keylan came on the speaker and told each of them to remove the pledge’s headphones, except for the two who weren’t adequate for the frat. The two would not consent and the frat would not force them. Ash, Dillon, and Mike removed the headsets even as their legs shook from weeks worth of edging finally released. They pulled up their new brothers and started to take them up even before Keylan had said to do so. The other two would stay and get brainwashed. As he had thought before, they wouldn’t join so they wouldn’t remember anything. As for the three taking their new brothers away, they had been given the outro beforehand, able to bring them up and into a brand new state of mind. It only seemed to last for a few minutes before he found himself being awakened again. There was a soft cloud under him now, no longer standing in a hallway or on a metal chair. He could feel the world coming back around him, the spiral disappearing as he watched it go up into the sky above his cloud. The cloud became more real, more like a mattress. And why did his ass hurt so good? “Four, waking up gently, easily, coming back to reality.” What had happened? What was going on? “Five, completely awake and alert again.” Jake opened his eyes to find himself on a bed, Mike and he in a bed together, snuggling by the moonlight. Mike’s chest was in his face, the other man’s head over his. Jake couldn’t understand why but he felt tired, exhausted, but also powerful and full of vigor. He looked down at his chest, his arms. What the fuck? He thought as he saw the protruding pecs and his bulging biceps while his hands held onto his big brother’s chest. “Welcome back,” Mike rumbled. “Wh-what…? What happened?” Jake asked, still drowsy from his awakening. “Welcome to the frat, bro.” Mike said, that handsome face grinning in the moonlight.
  13. Hey, all. Wrote this for a friend. There's at least four parts, and the others will be posted over the next few days as they go through final edits. Some of the aspects of consent are a little gray, so if that's not your thing you've been warned. Enjoy : P Part 1 Todd sighed deeply, staring out his window at the calm, cerulean ocean. Lofty palm trees swayed in the wind, towering over the squat native shrubs of San Diego. Even with the air conditioning in his apartment, he felt like his whole body was scorched in the heat of June. The ice cubes in his glass of lemonade clinked together as he brought it to his lips. He slouched further into his papasan, the only furniture in his new apartment, lazily directing the characters of Animal Crossing on his Switch while he let David Attenborough guide him through yet another tropical paradise on screen. Hours passed this way until the shadows of the setting sun found their way into his apartment. Todd had been dozing off when his alarm buzzed at 8p.m. to remind him about the party. He shut his eyes and pretended that he didn’t have to go, but the alarm kept buzzing. He reflexively silenced it and grudgingly lifted his skinny body over to the bathroom to get ready. After a marathon of final exams and hauling his shockingly heavy earthly possessions through six hours of traffic, he had reached the height of mental and physical exhaustion. Despite a slovenly twenty-four hours of television-laden rest and recovery, he still felt like he had been hit by a semi-truck. And it showed in his tired, baggy eyes staring back at him in the mirror. Between his gloomy disposition and his dark grey irises (some would say black), he looked almost skeletal. He scratched at his stubble and figured he should shave. He wasn’t classically handsome enough, at least by his estimation, to pull off the sexy five-o-clock shadow that only studly movie stars and models sported well. He was grateful for his short, dark, curly hair in this particular moment – at least he didn’t have to do anything with it. Todd tossed on the T-shirt and shorts closest to him, grabbed his wallet and phone, and headed out into the balmy night. The palm trees continued their gentle swaying as the street lights flickered on. Hopping on his bike, he cursed the indefatigable wind for working against him pretty much the entire ride over. He just knew he was going to be sweaty when he showed up to the party, and the sweat would make his shirt stick to his already ghastly figure, and his self-conscious brain would pull down his shoulders to show off his already terrible posture. Todd lamented his introversion and social anxiety; clearly, understanding how they worked did nothing to ease his worry over the impending Gatsbyesque soiree. Vanessa, meanwhile, was about as extroverted as humanly possible. While Todd comfortably relied on her personality to carry him through most group-oriented social interactions, he wished that this particular night wasn’t so crowded. He pulled up his bike to her parents’ lavish quasi-mansion and stuffed it behind the gate like he had done since high school. The moment he entered the door she screamed his name and bounced right up to give him a big hug. Todd was grateful to see her. He had forgone any meaningful human contact in the last three weeks, and Vanessa was the only person in the world with whom social interaction didn’t feel like a live taping of WipeOut. Even though they hadn’t seen each other for months, they talked for an hour about the directions their lives had gone and what was coming next. But eventually Vanessa had to spread her social butterfly wings to bestow her graces on the hundreds of other guests at her garish shindig. Todd hoped he could find just one of their mutual high school friends, but apparently Vanessa’s tenure at USCB had been an excuse to amass as many acquaintances as possible for the express purpose of staffing this party. Todd quickly sank into the background between the beer pong table and the marble bust of some long dead white man. He sipped Cactus cooler out of a red solo cup, wondering how the ubiquity of this frat party staple had penetrated the posh wealth of his surroundings. Like, shouldn’t everybody be drinking out of real glasses? Todd was sure there were cupboards full of the things somewhere around here...but no one else was around to confirm or deny this suspicion. He glanced at his phone and pretended to respond to non-existent text messages from imaginary friends. “Hey dude, haven’t seen you around here before. What’s up?” a suave voice interrupted his self-contained electronic session. Todd was astounded to witness the stunningly handsome frat boy who had, without any provocation, come over to talk to him. His muscle tee hugged his lats and traps, and his beefy biceps and triceps were sinfully suspended there for Todd to drool over. Todd just stared up at him for a moment, a bit dumbfounded. “Good. Yeah, you know. Just pretending to socialize, as one does at a party full of strangers.” Todd said, flashing his phone screen in the stud’s direction. His face flushed red as he realized his response held all the grace and civility of a pelican trying to juggle bowling pins. The frat boy smiled. His lips were thick, symmetrical, and perfect, just like every other part of his body. “Cool. So, did you just move here?” His whole body emanated that healthy tan jock-glow. Todd tried to look at his eyes, but his nerves dragged his line of vision down to the deep cleft between the jock’s hefty pecs. Aaaaand now his dick was rising. “I’m from here, but I just graduated and moved back…” Todd continued to spew pleasantries out of his mouth but internally lost track of what he was saying. The stud’s forearms were just so thick and proportionate and covered in just the right amount of light down hair. He’s just a person. Todd thought. Mortal. Made of flesh and bone. He deserves the same level of respect and compassion as any other human, not to be ogled at like a sex object. Also, he definitely doesn’t notice your raging erection. His internal reverie was interrupted by a sales pitch. “Seeing as you’re new around here, you’re probably looking for a gym, yeah? I could train you. The sessions aren’t cheap but I think they’re worth it.” Oh. So this was an advertisement. Todd’s heart sank just a little in his chest. “Yeah, sure.” Todd responded hollowly. “What gym do you work at?” The frat boy, named Kevin, gave Todd his information and winked at him before returning to his group of burly frat boys. Todd took a few seconds to decompress and then found Vanessa to hug her goodbye. She was more than a little drunk at that point, and soon afterwards she was swallowed by her cohort of college pals. Todd stepped out into the night, the air now cool compared to the stuffy effluvium of beer and sweat inside. He opened Vanessa’s back fence and grabbed his bike. The wind carried him back to his dinky little apartment with an ocean view. Todd dropped his wallet on the table and his body on the papasan. He looked at his forearm, basically skeletal in comparison to Kevin, the Zeus in jock’s clothing. He grabbed the card and twirled it in his hand. Even if it was a cash grab, maybe it would be worth going. He had spent a little too much time on the couch. It would be good to force himself to get up and start exercising again. The next day he called and booked a session. -- Todd was, without a doubt, weak. The 25 pound dumbbells currently anchoring down his pathetic arms didn’t used to give him a challenge. Back in his junior year he could have whipped out three sets with ease. But now, after a year of his body withering away behind the desk he had toothpicks where his arms should had been. Kevin seemed accustomed to his newbie status and was tremendously patient while Todd rediscovered what weights were appropriate for his workout. A hot undercurrent of shame rose up inside of him as the most beautiful human he had ever seen watched him flounder repeatedly at picking things up and putting them down. Todd stared at his half reflection in the window. He couldn’t help but compare his body to the other members of the gym at 5 a.m. Excluding the shameless tank-topped septegenarians, most of the guys bothering to come this early were jacked. His face flushed with blood at the prospect of wasting space for someone who actually needed to work out. “Hey,” Kevin interrupted. “Don’t worry about those guys. Just focus on your own growth, dude. Breathe in, then breathe out like I taught you. You’ll be bigger than those guys in not too long. Promise.” Todd couldn’t decide whether or not to roll his eyes at the “inspirational” quotes or curse at the weakness in his body. So instead he just inhaled, shut his eyes, and kept lifting. Slowly, the dumbbells rose again. “That’s it, dude! Keep on it!” As much as he hated the saccharine support, he appreciated that Kevin was pushing him. -- He regretted that thought at the week’s last workout. Kevin made him finish with pushups until failure. What resulted was seven gruesome attempts to fight gravity on a lever. Seven. He hadn’t been that pathetic since the seventh grade. Not to mention his wobbling arms and terrible form. He had never felt lower, figuratively and literally. “Your session’s over, dude. Good work today. Time to get up.” Kevin said. “I can’t move. I think I’ll just die here. Thanks.” Todd groaned. Kevin grabbed Todd by the waist and picked him up off the ground. “Tuckered out, huh bud?” Todd felt this was tad unprofessional but he could hardly complain about being carried to the nearby bench. “Have you been feeling sore after workouts?” Kevin asked. Only endless searing agony every time I move, Todd thought. Instead, he said, “Yeah, a bit.” “I think you’d benefit from a massage. You’ll come around to my place at 7. First one’s included in the training package,” Kevin said. Todd felt what little blood reserve he had left rush from his head to his dick. Kevin probably knew he was gay and intended to profit off it handily. His higher thinking disrupted by the pain coursing through his body, Todd moodily responded, “I’m not looking for a happy ending, thanks.” “Neither am I. This is a real offer. All the bodybuilders need some form of physical therapy to prevent self-injury and increase their gains,” Kevin patted him on the shoulder. “I’ll text you my address. See you then,” he winked. “I’m not a bodybuilder,” Todd groaned after Kevin was already out of earshot. Todd sat there for a good half hour before he summoned the strength to walk to his car. -- Todd pulled up to the address Kevin provided at 6:55 p.m., his heart pounding out of his chest as he reluctantly gave effect to this objectively terrible idea. It was a good four minutes of listening to the gentle swell of the ocean before he got up the nerve to actually knock. Kevin answered the door wearing a tight tank top, of course, his beefy arms on full display and his abs just showing through the taut fabric. Todd just stood there, his mouth slightly agape. “Well come on in, dude. Head straight back and then to your left.” Kevin said. Todd, still silent, followed Kevin’s directions while noting the nearly immaculate nature of his home. For some reason he had imagined a cluttered frat pad with two other roommates, five girthy pit bulls, and a sink absolutely stuffed with moldy dishes. But instead Kevin’s home reflected the discipline he had put into his body. Todd sat on the massage table lamely, as if he were a hospital patient on an exam chair. He had never received a massage before, much less in someone’s home. The thought of being touched so intimately by a relative stranger unnerved him. “You can relax, dude. And take off your shirt and pants.” Todd hesitated. He had assumed he was going to remain clothed, but he realized now that was idiotic. Of course he was going to have to take his shirt off. That’s how massages work. “Look, Todd. I’ve seen guys in way worse shape than you. You have nothing to be embarrassed about. And even if you did, it doesn’t matter what you look like now. We’re gonna make you into a stud.” And with that, Kevin deftly pulled off Todd’s shirt and laid him flat on the table. Todd closed his eyes and tried to relax. His whole body was still shaking violently. Kevin chuckled. “You can calm down, bud. I won’t hurt you, I promise. It’s just a massage to help your muscles relax so they can grow better in the future.” Todd could hear the words Kevin was saying but his body refused to listen. He froze. “Do me a favor. Forget about the rest of the room, about all of your stress from right now and earlier today. Just focus on my hands over your body, making it better,” Kevin said. Todd complied. He breathed in and out heavily, feeling Kevin’s large hands move across him. The tension in his back began to release. “Good, Todd. Now I want you to imagine that you are going down a flight of stairs. Just one step a time, breathing steadily.” Todd suddenly envisioned a dark gray staircase in a black void. Kevin urged him downwards, and so he followed. “Farther and farther down…” Todd descended into the inky darkness, until he fell into a sleep without dreams. -- The next thing Todd remembered was the snap of Kevin’s fingers followed by the wet leaking of precum dribbling down his rock hard member. His instantly panicked when he realized he was still being massaged and apparently on the verge of climax following a wet dream. “Nice to have you back, bud. Seems like you got knocked out there pretty good.” Kevin said. Todd didn’t say anything and let the adrenaline running through his veins kill his erection. He did feel much less sore, however. In fact, his whole body was relaxed in a way it hadn’t been for weeks. “Feeling better?” Kevin said. “Surprisingly, yes.” Todd answered. Kevin chuckled, “Why are you surprised? Told ya I’m a pro. You can trust me, dude.” For once, Todd had no objections.
  14. Well, I already posted this elsewhere, but I thought you guys might get a kick out of it. The Revenge of Jafar : Chapter 1 - "You Can Do Whatever You Wish" I’m not looking for sympathy, I know that 2020 hadn’t exactly been a year most of the world wants to remember, but it’d been a particularly hard one for me. As the Coronovirus spread across the planet and much of the workforce in Britain went into lockdown, my boyfriend, Marcus joined the thousands who were unable to work. I on the other-hand continued to venture into the office to keep the finances of my employer balanced. Working in accountancy might not be a “sexy” business, but as the weeks wore on both Marcus and I were grateful for the regular income. Elsewhere, cracks were beginning to show between the two of us. His casual attitude to cleaning and taking care of our apartment seemed to decline as he filled his days with Xbox Live, microwaveable burgers and watching whatever mindless crap he could find on Netflix. To be fair to him, he’d always been the more chilled-out of the two of us, but our home was slowly transforming into a teenager’s bedroom whilst Marcus transformed at an equally alarming rate. The gyms had closed, the hair stylists had put away their scissors and Marcus was starting to become a victim of these losses. His normally flat, toned stomach had gained a layer of fat whilst his thick arms seemed to be losing definition on a daily basis. I couldn’t complain too harshly, my own physique had never been too impressive - but as a fitness model, the decline Marcus was allowing himself to slide into was somewhat alarming. I’m not saying I only fell for the guy because he had a tight six-pack, cute smile and an arse you could park a bike in… he was charming and sweet, he loved to cook and made me laugh so much. But, as I walked in to our shared home; the place littered with empty Coke cans, random socks and a faint smell of B.O, I was irritated. “Hey Handsome!” I chimed at Marcus as I stepped through the door. He sat on the sofa, controller in hand, headset on, shooting zombies or aliens or God knows what. “You had a good day?” No reply. I stepped between the screen and Marcus. “Hello?” “Oh for fucks sake, Jake! I was winning.” He yelled, throwing the controller down on the coffee table. “I was just saying ‘hello’! I won’t fucking bother now!” He glared up at me. Glancing around the room, I lifted a pair of his worn sweatshorts from the kitchen island, where they’d been left 3 days ago. “Been busy?” I asked. “Oh don’t start with me.” He shot back. “It’s okay for you, you get to go to work”. I stared at him, mouth open, waiting for my mind to find the words, but instead, instinct kicked in. “Oh, I GET to go to work? I GET to wake up at 6am to sit in an office to pay OUR bills? I GET to come home to see MY apartment slowly become a tribute to downtown Beirut?”. And so the argument began. I didn’t mean to be so hurtful, but after weeks of swallowing down little annoyances here and there, the words essentially poured from my mouth. Some time later, after the shouting had stopped, Marcus stomped out of the apartment, a selection of his clothes and carry-able items forcefully stuffed into a holdall. That was three months ago. And I was still struggling to get to grips that the man I’d been with for four years had walked out and not come back after one argument. Fortunately, the world had, in some ways, started to return to normal. Bars and restaurants were open. Shops had embraced the return of their loyal customers and travel restrictions had been lifted. And so, after months of hard graft in the office, I decided I’d take the opportunity to get some sun, unwind and try to get past the events of this horrible year so far. ———————————————————— As I took a sip of my Mojito lounging by the pool of the Shangri-la Hotel, I questioned myself as to why I’d chosen to come to Dubai. As an openly gay man, it wasn’t exactly the no.1 destination to come and cruise for a replacement for Marcus. Still, this late in the year it was the perfect location to get a tan, drink some cocktails and get a little early Christmas shopping done. As I readjusted my sunglasses and sank down into the heavily cushioned sun-lounger, my vision went dark. Lifting my sunglasses, I was greeted by a tall, handsome, dark-skinned man. His black shirt looked painted onto his chunky pectorals and rounded deltoids. Equally black was his impressive thick beard that dipped to the bottom of his neck and framed his square cheek muscles. “You look like a man in need of adventure” he purred. My brain took a second to process his proposition. It came back blank. “I’m sorry?” “Jeep Desert Safari! One on one. A totally Personal experience. Only 500 Dirham.” His deeply accented voice continued, as he pushed a pamphlet into my hand. “I’m sure you’d love it. Out in the sand, bumping and crashing through the dunes.” If he hadn’t been trying to charge me over a hundred quid to sit in a Jeep on some sand, I’d have been certain he was flirting with me. “I… “ I struggled again for words. “I really just want to unwind. Relax by the pool, maybe have a couple of drink..” “Live a little! You’ll love it when the ride gets rough!” He interrupted, his earthy brown eyes penetrating my resistance. And so, less than an hour later Majid and I were blasting down the dunes in his, thankfully air-conditioned Jeep Wrangler. Any pretence of flirtation out of the window as Majid continued to tell me the best places to flirt with the British girls that came to visit and the best places to get a drink where the alcohol wasn’t watered down beyond all recognition. Whilst a small part of me mourned the lack of potential to have a night of wild sex with this handsome Arabian hunk, a rational part of me realised the low potential for this, even if he had been gay, due to my totally average appearance. More immediately, the adrenaline fuelled part of me was genuinely enjoying the G-forces and thrills of driving over the sands. Soon, Majid slowed the Jeep to a standstill atop one of the dunes. Other than the sound of the cooled air rushing from the vents, there was silence. He looked towards me. “We’re well off the typical trails most take here” he practically whispered. “Totally deserted.” I offered, looking out of the windscreen. “Totally deserted desert!” He laughed. I chuckled too, more out of politeness - it wasn’t funny. “Can I get out?” I asked. “You can do whatever you wish.” Majid replied. “Just don’t stay out there too long, you’ll bake your skin.” He laughed again. I reached behind his seat and grabbed my backpack and slung it over my shoulder as I stepped out of the Jeep. The heat was instant and oppressive. I was thankful I’d chosen to wear closed shoes as the sand beneath my feet felt genuinely unbearable to walk on. I reached into my bag to retrieve my phone, opening the camera app, I activated the Panoramic mode and began trying to capture the expansive nature of the sand that surrounded me - only the Jeep giving any frame of reference. As I continued to spin to complete the photograph, something bright reflected against my eyes, briefly dazzling me. I lowered my phone and looked towards the source of the glare. In the huge expanse of sand in every direction, there appeared to be something sticking out of the ground about 30ft away. Trudging towards the mystery item in this brutal heat was torture. Each step a monumental effort. But eventually, I arrived at the source of my curiosity. There, buried in the sand, appeared to be the spout of a teapot. I crouched down and placed my hands around the spout, an eerie coolness tingling on the tips of my fingers. As I pulled the spout upwards, it revealed a pitch black oil lamp. Covered with intricate swirls, and what appeared to be inscriptions, it was almost ice cold to the touch. I raised the lamp to eye level. I couldn’t believe the coolness of the metal against my palms. I pressed it against my forehead and the chilling effect was instant. Pulling it away I looked deeply at the lamp… It was impossible to determine the age, material or even physical origin of it, but it held my curiosity. “MY FRIEND!” Majid yelled. “My friend are you okay?” I whipped around to face him, hiding my literal buried treasure behind my back. “Fine, all good.. just wanted to explore… Laurence of Arabia, you know?” “We should be going. Soon it will get dark!” He offered. “Okay, be right there.” I howled back, stuffing the lamp into my backpack and moving back to the Jeep with a renewed vigour. ———————————————————— I thrust the keycard into the slot of my room’s door, the drive back to the hotel had seemed to pass by almost instantly as my mind became increasingly fixated on the lamp that sat inside my Jack Wills bag. Entering the room, I walked towards the bed and sat down, my fingers unzipping the bag in one fluid motion. Almost like magic, the lamp tumbled out of the opening and onto the crisp white cotton sheets where it sat perfectly on its rounded base. My hands gently cupped around it and raised it to the light, trying to make out the barely visible inscriptions that covered its entire surface. They were so fine, and lightly made that seeing them was near enough impossible. I reached for my phone and opened the Google Translate app. Using camera mode I tried to snap a section of the lamp that seemed to show the symbols “خطر” and “قوة” but the camera seemed unable to pick up the details. I sighed, placed my phone onto the bed and wet my thumb in my mouth. Slowly and carefully I began to rub the insignia on the lamp to try to make it clearer when, abruptly, red smoke began pouring out of the spout. Deep, villainous laughter began to fill the room as the smoke began to coalesce into a solidifying shape. As the smoke became tighter and tighter, the laughter became louder and louder. Before me, a huge, godlike figure began to appear. Laughing heartily, his hugely muscular figure flexed and grew. His skin as red as a bloodstained ruby. Lightning crackled across his impressive frame as he rose higher and higher into the room. His still laughing face seemed fixed in a near instantaneous sneer. His arms large enough to choke an elephant, his deep cobblestone abdominals flexing as his evil chuckling continued. My heart pounded in my chest, fear flushing through my body as he fixed his gaze towards me, his eyes shining yellow without pupils or iris, his thick goatee wrapped around his mouth as he exclaimed in a language I didn’t understand “’iinaa har! huriyat alaintiqam min ealam habsani!” At that point, the world became incredibly wobbly and as I slid off the bed, I began to feel as though I was… about…. to.. faint. Bang. ———————————————————— Jafar glanced at the pitiful human who had collapsed at the mere sight of him. He looked around the room; it looked unfamiliar to the world he knew before being trapped in the lamp. Once again he looked towards the human, and then towards the strange glowing rectangle on the bed next to his cursed lamp. He lifted the item, turning it over in his colossal, clawed hands. “iPhone” he mumbled to himself, and then turned it over and began to investigate it.
  15. Part Three (of Three): Black By: Jman250 Archive Link: http://archive.muscle-growth.org/threads/23533-p1.html Aaron stood with his back towards Robert and me, looking down at his truly massive frame. He left us there to watch him, discarded and used, for what seemed like hours. “Fuck, this is amazing.” His voice was so deep. It made me shiver when I thought about what he had become -- what I had allowed him to become. He had positioned himself in front of my inadequate mirror, rising several inches above its seven-foot frame, admiring himself thoroughly. Each immense muscle group fascinated him as he rubbed and explored his new body. I watched each fiber on his expansive back flex and bulge with round hard balls of muscle, more than I knew could exist. They each rolled and contracted as he moved his arms in an exploration of his body. He stood fixated on his image. Nothing of the mirror was visible from my view on the ground; his mountainous back blocked my view. Even so, with what I could see I was in awe. He brought his arms into a double bicep, making his back even wider as his shoulders pushed upward and outward. He flexed both arms, causing peaks to form so large they would dwarf a basketball. “Fuckin’ A,” he was lost in his own admiration. His ass clenched and unclenched as he watched himself, causing those huge globes to bunch up higher than I thought possible, supported by legs that were, in a word, epic. Aaron’s legs had always been his best feature. What had started as thick, meaty thighs now looked more like thick, knotted tree trunks. His overly large feet, that had obviously grown to keep up with his evolved height, stood just wider than the massive expanse of his back, his stance pushed apart by those inhuman thighs. His calves were long and hard, covered in veins. They had taken on a truly impressive teardrop shape that pushed out so far they seemed to defy gravity. I just stared. He had become massive and I was to blame. My now much smaller cock ached at the sight. For an eternity, we watched, Robert and I. I didn’t dare move from my spot; I didn’t want to lose sight of the body Aaron now possessed. And yet, I knew his size should be mine. At length, Aaron turned around. I nearly came at what I saw standing before me. His expansive back turned to reveal globe like pecs the size of beach balls rising and falling with his breath, with two perfectly shape nipples forced to point down. His abs reminded me of cobbled sidewalks, row after row clenching with deep cuts and valleys. Somehow, his waist had remained comparatively small. And to complete the picture, a mesmerizingly long and thick phallus extended straight out from atop melon-sized balls. Aaron grinned down at us. “Pretty damn impressive,” he said, the deepness of his voice sending another shiver down my spine. “All this from the two of you.” He watched us from our prone position. I didn’t dare to move. “Robert,” Aaron continued, startling him by his address, “go get the box out of my room. ” My eyes went instantly wide. What more could he take from us? After a moment of hesitation Robert managed to find his feet and got up to fulfill Aaron’s request, his own two-inch cock at attention. He had no idea what had caused his new situation, and I had no way to warn him about the mysterious box. He seemed to move awkwardly, unfamiliar of his new smaller stature. As he left the room, Aaron looked me over. “Looks like I’m the big man again,” he said, flexing his cock, causing it to bob up and down. Dozens of memories flooded my brain, memories of how much Aaron liked to show off his cock. Before his growth, he had an impressive eight inches. I thought back to the first time I saw it. Even back then, he made sure I knew whom the bigger man was. I thought back to morning showers interrupted by his sudden entrance, and to him strutting about the common area before bed butt naked. “Thought you could out-size me, huh?” He flexed an arm, causing my own cock to jump. “So tell me, little man, where’d you get that box?” I didn’t know what to respond. I had no answer for him. “I found it,” was the only thing I could think of to say. “Found it, huh?” he didn’t believe me. “Come on, who gave it to you?” He flexed an impressive arm. “Where’d they get it?” He tensed his awesome eight-pack. “I got all this size from somewhere,” he emphasized his point by bouncing his pecs. “Fuck you, Aaron, you already stole what you wanted.” I was feeling bold. “You can tell me.” He flashed a grin, grabbed his cock and pointed it towards me. “No.” We never really got along, but I knew he wouldn’t hurt me. “Pretty stupid of you to leaving it laying around for me to find.” “My door was locked.” “Eh, whatever,” he shrugged his big, round shoulders. They glanced his ears. “I’ll find out where you got it. When I do, there’ll be more of this!” He raised his arms into a solid flex once more and my mouth went dry. I thought back to those last moments in the gym with Adam. Adam must have felt so helpless. He must have felt like I was feeling right then. No, I wouldn’t tell Aaron anything, even that I had no idea where the gods forsaken box had came from. Robert stammered back into the room. He looked unsure of, well, pretty much everything, like he was still in a daze. He must have retained some sense of togetherness though, because he came in following his charge, carrying the oak box between his hands. “Robert, don’t ...” I tried to stop things from going any further, but Aaron would have none of my interference. In a split second and with a quick swipe, the box had been transferred. Aaron’s desire showed on his face -- the same desire I felt when I betrayed Adam. “Let’s go,” Aaron commanded. “Go where?” “Where else? The gym.” Aaron opened the box to pull out its precious contents. As he handed it back to Robert, I could see the inside was pitch black. He left the note unread. Aaron held something in his hand and gazed at it longingly. Without a moment’s delay, he popped it in his mouth and swallowed. Just like that, my hopes of fixing the score were gone. ---- Soon after, we arrived at the school gym. It was late and only the most dedicated gym-goers were still there. Robert and I had been told to get dressed. I avoided going anywhere within range of Aaron’s touch, which was difficult given his size. Aaron had usurped Adam’s old posers, the bright green posers I had borrowed earlier that day. They were stretched past their limits. His enormous thighs ripped the basket slightly as he pulled them on. Good thing too, because without the rip his package wouldn’t have fit. Even so, his massive cock and balls strained the material, their weight pushing the cloth away from his body. The rear fabric was nowhere to be seen -- it bunched together and hid, pulling tightly between the two globes that made up his glutes. Every eye fixated on us as we entered. How could they not be? A massive seven-foot plus behemoth with two tiny runts like us? As we advanced, the four guys still working out stopped what they were doing to watch. They ranged from track athlete to bodybuilder, and Aaron transfixed them all. His body was the envy of everyone. He had a glow about him, something desirous. “Let’s see how strong I am,” he said to nobody in particular. He walked to the preacher bench, already loaded by one of the larger guys, and sat down. The guy nearest, wearing a red tank, gloves and sweats, started to protest. “I’ve got one more set.” “Oh. Sorry,” replied Aaron as he started to lift the weight. There must have been two hundred pounds on the bar, and Aaron banged out ten reps without breaking a sweat. “Too light anyways. You mind adding more?” The guy in the red tank looked shocked. When he didn’t move, Aaron got up and loaded two more forty-fives on each side. “No way.” The red tang guy folded his arms, covering his sizable chest, bunching his pecs considerably; he didn’t seem amused. Aaron ignored him and started to lift. His first two reps went fine, but by the fifth and sixth, Aaron was noticeably fatigued. He got up looking annoyed. “I’m impressed!” His attitude took on a quick change. “Thanks,” Aaron did a quick flex. He looked huge. “Mind helping me out a bit?” “Sure, with what?” the guy looked flattered. “Can I borrow your gloves?” The guy in the red tank looked a bit confused, but seemed to think it was alright. He started undoing his gloves and moved to hand them to Aaron. As he handed them over, Aaron grabbed his hand. Robert and I just watched. There was no point warning him, he wouldn’t believe us. Besides, Aaron must have him under his influence by now. They stood there for a moment, grasping hands. The guy made no attempt to free himself, he just stood there, happy to be of service. I knew Aaron was growing. The smile on his face told me everything. It was happing so slowly that the only sign was the slow shrinking of the other guy. Once I noticed it though, there was no mistaking Aaron’s growth. His arms had expanded a good half-inch within moments, and just kept going. After a short while, Aaron let go. “Thanks.” He took the gloves and proceeded to sit down once again. This time there was no hesitation. He finished ten reps in a heartbeat and, just for good measure, did a few more. “Wow,” the red tank guy was surely impressed. I could see a sizeable bulge forming down one leg of his sweat pants. By this time, two other of the larger men had come over to watch, with the smallest guy in the gym disappearing into locker rooms. I wanted to leave -- I couldn’t watch him take hard work and time from innocent people. These men had no idea why they were so enchanted with this huge Adonis. But I had no place to go. Aaron had commanded me to come, so I was stuck. Next, Aaron found a bench. “Load it up,” he instructed to those around him. Only the guy in the red tank moved, but in a short time the bench press was loaded with 540 pounds, all the available large plates in the immediate area. I looked at Aaron’s shirtless torso. His massive, beach ball sized pecs would surely have no problem lifting that. Two of the larger men moved to spot him, but Aaron protested, “No need guys, I got it.” He got into position and started to push. At first I thought I saw him shake, but he must have been getting his balance because he quickly pushed out eight reps. “Add more.” This time, all three onlookers were inspired to help. They each went in search of more weight. The guy in a baggy green shirt and shorts came back first, loading up each side with forty-five more pounds. Aaron struggled with his first rep. It was clear he wouldn’t make it to eight. His big chest shook through the next few lifts. After four reps he threw the weight back onto the rack with a deafening *bang*. “Fuck! Not strong enough.” In a fluid motion he reached over his head to the guy in green and grabbed his legs. It happened much faster this time. I could see his whole body expand outward. Everything expanded quickly: pecs jutting farther from his body, the crevice deepening between them; neck thickening; thighs bulging, pushed farther apart on the bench; feet expanding. The tight confounds of his posers started to rip more and Aaron must not have wanted to burst out just yet, because he let go of the guy’s (now slightly smaller) legs. Just as he prepared himself for another few reps, the other guys appeared carrying a plate each. They slide one on each end and looked expectantly at Aaron. He was happy to oblige. My jaw dropped at the sight of Aaron pushing out four solid more reps. “I feel pumped!” he shot up and bounced his chest. His pecs looked gigantic as they flexed, making him look truly unstoppable. And he wasn’t done yet. He walked to the leg press machine, his posse following step. Two of the guys were painfully hard, and the other, dressed all in black, looked to be impressed by the show. They were all pretty big and that made me shudder at how big Aaron would become with those three offering what they had. Plate after plate got loaded onto the machine until there was no more room for more, definitely past its max. The machine creaked slightly as Aaron reclined back on the pads. He started to push. One, two, three reps without issue. I’ve always thought legs were Aaron’s best feature. The machine was really starting to groan at the weight as he pushed out a fourth, fifth, and sixth rep. “Aargh!” Aaron let out a yell at the weight, but still he continued. Seven, eight, nine! Then something unexpected happened. Something inside the machine snapped and one of the bars supporting the massive amount of weight fell! The weight crashed to the ground. Aaron, obviously surprised by the sudden change in weight, pushed too hard and crashed the footrest against the frame, cracking it into two. “Fuckin’ A!” Aaron let out a roar of laughter at his feat of strength! He could overpower the machine, and he could get bigger. Robert and I moved back in fear! For the first time since any of this started, I was afraid of what Aaron was becoming. Two of the men stood mesmerized but the third started to stumble backwards to escape. Within seconds Aaron leapt from the broken machine to grab hold of the man in black before he could escape. He would have more! He wrapped his arm around the man’s torso and pulled off his shirt. Though he was no bodybuilder, this guy was definitely well sculpted. Aaron pulled him into an embrace and closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling of energy coursing through his body. The sight was amazing and horrifying all at once. Aaron’s growth seemed to accelerate with each passing moment. Within seconds, the confines of Adam’s green posers burst apart, freeing Aaron’s monstrous manhood to press against his captive’s thighs. It started to grow hard as it dangled there. I watched it fill with blood, pushing its way between the man’s sculpted legs. With each beat of Aaron’s heart it rose higher, until at last it stood straight out with a foot of cock jutting out behind the man’s ass. Aaron moaned as his growth continued. He reached down and grabbed hold of the smaller man’s gym pants and pulled in two directions. Aaron’s biceps swelled larger as he tore the pants into strips, revealing the man’s average size cock straining in his underwear. Opening his eyes, Aaron looked down at the shrinking man. He pulled at his underwear until those too split into pieces and he pulled the man in closer, pressing his slightly dwindled cock between their torsos. All fear had vanished from the man’s face -- it was replaced with pure ecstasy. Aaron grew outward in all directions! His back was growing wider, more balls of tight muscle formed. His glutes pushing up higher and expanding outward. His legs were thickening. And he was beginning to inch upward. The man straddling his dick moved higher and higher off the ground. Aaron leaned back slightly, causing his obliques and ten-pack abs to tighten into a magnificent display. He let go of the now much smaller man supporting him with his cock and torso, and brought his arms into a stunning double bicep. His peaks flexed so large I thought they might burst through the skin! “Strip and come feel my size,” he instructed to those standing watch. Robert and I stood rooted to the spot. His voice was several octaves deeper than it had been an hour before, but I did not feel compelled. We watched as the two other men, one in green and one in red began to remove their clothing. I glanced at the box in Robert’s hands as the scene in front of me unfolded. One of the guys removed his green baggy shirt to reveal tight, hard muscles. He looked to be about Robert’s size, or his old size before Aaron took all his strength. His cock was bigger than mine, and thick. It stood hard at attention just below his belly button. The man in red was a sight to behold. His pecs bunched and bounced as he removed his shirt, revealing a solid cobblestone of eight-pack abs. And when he removed his sweats, I gasped out loud. Aaron’s cock was gigantic already, but with what this guy had to add, it would become something entirely unthinkable. His already hard cock sprung free and bobbed above his abs, nested just below his round pecs. They both moved forward and began grabbing hold of Aaron’s behemoth body. One walked around and began stroking Aaron’s expanding cock, still half supporting and pushing the first man’s thighs farther apart. Aaron let out a moan that could be heard for miles. I watched, unable to move, as his growth redoubled! His head was inching upward as his cock pushed outward. His balls were already bigger than melons, and they rested against his redwood thighs, visibly churning. “We have to get him off!” I whispered to Robert. “That will stop the growth, if he cums!” He just gawked. He look terrified beyond belief, petrified beyond movement. I ran forward and began stroking and licking as best I knew how. Aaron let out a deep moan. His voice was so deep it almost threw me off guard, but I continued with my task. I looked up as Aaron grew higher and wider still. I could feel my mind begin to cloud. Aaron looked Godly. Surely, the Gods would find a place for him amongst them. No! I had to finish! The mass of muscle in front of me was amazing. Three muscular men, all feeding Aaron. His arms expanded larger, growing larger than my waist! His calves were inflated like balloons! I felt myself tremble, tremble for joy. I was giving Aaron more muscle, more size than I had ever known. It felt, in a word, orgasmic! Then without warning, I came. My mind cleared and I let go, falling to the ground. Without realizing it, I had been lifted off the ground. He must have passed fifteen feet tall! His cock was now thicker than my leg! “Can’t. Cum. Won’t. Cum. Not. Until. More.” A titan voice boomed from above me. It sounded like pure sex. He looked down, his shoulders totally engulfing his neck, and smiled an evil and knowing smile. I backed away and stumbled into Robert, who was now surprisingly taller than me. My plan had failed. The smallest of the three fell off Aaron onto the ground, spent. He blinked dazedly and gazed up at the magnificent creature he had helped to create. He looked small and weak, but retained a look of health, just like Robert and me. Both men left were caressing Aaron’s legs and balls. As I watched, his dick began to tilt upward. Every day that I’d seen it Aaron’s dick had pointed straight out, but he was becoming so muscular and massive that his dick was no exception. It rose slowly, angling first to forty-five degrees, then stopped when it pointed straight up. It obscured the middle of his ten-pack abs, that stretching longer as he grew. It reached past his exercise ball-sized pecs. The pulsing head came to a rest right below just his chin. “Aargh!!” Aaron let out another massive moan that shook me to my core! The second man collapsed the floor, drained of his strength. As Aaron felt his growth ebb, he reached for the last man standing. He had started out the largest and still looked like a sports athlete, his dick still hard and hovering slightly above his belly button. Aaron’s growth had plenty left on which to feed. The first man down must have been awaken by this late exchange because he scrambled to his feet and ran for the door, still buck-naked. Aaron, so lost in the energy still feeding his body, had no care of the fallen people below. Then something happened that I did not expect. As the smallest of the men ran out the door, he ran *smack* into Adam. My heart dropped as I looked at the kid I loved. He surveyed the scene with his mouth wide, tilting his head back to fully see the true titan Aaron had become. His height had increasing several feet below the twenty foot ceiling, but he was still expanding, taking every ounce of muscle the last man had to offer. Adam swooped in, grabbing me by the arm. I couldn’t leave, it would take too much for me to leave. I had to stay. But Adam gave me no choice. As Adam dragged me from my place, I reached for Robert. Reluctantly, the two of us were pulled to safety before Aaron could finish. To this day, I have no idea what became of Aaron. He appears in my nightmares as if he still wants to feed from what little strength I have left. Adam says we’re healthy. We can get something back, if we work hard. I believe him. I have to believe him. We didn’t go far, but we’re safe. Robert never comes out of his room. He never got over that first encounter. He keeps the box by his bed with its note: “Run and grow.” Adam says he’ll recover too. I believe him. I explained everything to them both once we had all recovered enough to talk. ---- One morning, Robert rolled over in his bed, his tiny frame getting comfortable on his twin mattress as the sunlight streamed through the blinds. As he opened his eyes, he glanced at his nightstand like every morning before. This time, though, something about the box caught his eye. He uncovered it and looked inside. There, surrounded by a brilliant shade of purple, were four odd somethings. And a note: “Eat and grow.” - End -
  16. Hello, everyone! Long-time lurker over here! I've read a lot of stories on this forum and when the AI Dungeon was introduced here recently, I decided to give a shot at writing my own story. I've written a few dozen stories at AI Dungeon before, but this story here takes the cake. English isn't my first language, so you might encounter some errors here and there. On a side note: I'm not sure if I should post my story here or in the AI Dungeon section. I'll gladly repost it there if I made a mistake. AI type: Dragon WARNING: If you are not comfortable with incestuous relationships, then I highly advise you to not read this story. DISCLAIMER: The characters in this story are above 18 years of age. Ian and Ethan My name is Ian and I am a freshman in college. I have an older brother named Ethan and we get along really well. I am your stereotypical nerd in glasses. I'm of average height, standing at 5'9, wear glasses and kinda thin. I'm decently fit, but not fit enough to look muscled, if you get what I mean. I consider myself pretty good looking, as well. I've had a number of confessions from boys and girls alike. My brother, on the other hand, is easily one of the hottest guys in college. He's athletic and charming and is always nice to people. He stands tall at 6'3 and weighs about 225 pounds of solid muscle. His features include a defined, angular jawline, deep blue eyes, strong eyebrows, sandy blonde hair and dimples. His manly face contrasts with my boyish features. Surprisingly, my brother hasn't really been dating anyone seriously. He has been having sex here and there, but none of them became his girlfriends. I, however, didn't date anyone because of an entirely different reason. I'm secretly gay and I have been crushing on my brother since God knows when. Recently, I have been taking interest in hypnosis. I've always been fascinated by how a human mind can be controlled by the most trivial of things. I'm also curious to see if with the right technique of hypnosis, can someone be hypnotized to change how their body looks at will? So I started learning. I wanted to practice, but there's no one there to volunteer. "I'm home", I heard Ethan's voice downstairs. He must be back from football practice. I walked downstairs and greeted him at the door. "Hey, big bro! You must be back from practice. You must be tired, let me make you a drink" "Thanks, little bro. Why are you acting so excited?" he said as he raised his eyebrows. "Oh, no reason." I replied as I went to the kitchen. I got a glass of ice and poured Ethan's favorite drink, iced chocolate. "Thanks. Now cut the crap and tell me what's going on", he said as he took a sip. "Fine", I said as I dropped the act. "I have a favor to ask you" "A favor? You? This must be some pretty big favor", he said as he smirked. "Well, it is and it isn't. See there are these hypnosis sessions I want to try, but I need a partner. Since you're my brother, I thought you'd love to help me out." "Wait. You want me to go under hypnosis and do what exactly?" "Just go under a light hypnosis and follow my commands." "Is this safe?" "Of course! As long as I don't command you to do anything stupid, nothing can go wrong", I looked at him with a smile. He seemed hesitant "Pleeeaaaaase", I said as I clutched his arm. "I need you to help me with this." "Fine, but just once. I have football practice tomorrow." "Yay!" I said as I hugged him. "Now let's get started." I took him to my room and closed the door. I turned on the hypnosis program on my laptop and a weird spiral filled the screen. "Now I want you to stare deeply into the spiral", I said "I'm not sure about this", he said. "Hey! No chickening out! You promised to help me" "Fine", he said as he stared at the screen. I closed the blinds and turned off all the lights in my room. "Now what?" he asked. "Now just relax, don't think about anything, just stare at the spiral." He sat on my bed and continued to stare at the screen. "You feel your body relax into the chair as your muscles loosen" I said in a slow monotone voice. "You can hear me, but you're too relaxed to turn your head and look at me." "My whole body feels numb", he replied in the same monotone voice. "That's good. Now you find my voice really soothing" "Your voice is very soothing. I really like your voice", he said in a monotone voice. "Now I'm going to count from 10 to 1, when I reach 1 you will be in a deep hypnotic sleep. When you're in this state, you'll be able to hear my commands and you'll be able to follow them. When I snap my fingers, you will wake up and remember everything I tell you to do. Do you understand?" "Yes", he replied in a monotone voice. "Good, now here we go. 10, getting sleepy...9, you are feeling very relaxed...8, your muscles become loose...7, you feel like stretching...6, your eyes are closing...5, you are about to go unconscious...4, you are entering a trance...3, you are hypnotized...2, you are completely under my control...1, completely under my control..." I snapped my fingers as I counted "1". "You are awake and completely aware of your surroundings. You will follow all of my commands. You are smart, funny and attractive. Do you understand?" "Yes", he replied in a monotone voice. "You will have a crush on me, but you will try to hide it" "Yes", he said. "You will find ways to make me feel your muscles. You like it when I touch you" "Yes", he said. "You will get the urge to show off for me, but you will try to hide it. You want me to see just how buff you are." "Yes", he said. "When I say the phrase "Deep sleep", you will enter a deep hypnotic trance. When I say the phrase "Wide awake", you will exit the trance and remember all of my commands. Now repeat what I said" "When you say the phrase "Deep sleep", I will enter a deep hypnotic trance. When you say the phrase "Wide awake", I will exit the trance and remember all of your commands", he repeated my words in a slow monotone voice. "Good", I said and I snapped my fingers and he exited the trance. He blinked a few times and looked at me. "Did you do it? Did you hypnotize me?", he asked "Yep. You don't remember anything, do you?" "Nope. Nothing. You didn't make me do anything stupid, did you?" "Nope. I just made you flap your arms like a chicken", I joked. Now I wanna see if my hypnosis worked. I grabbed his bicep and pulled him "Let's go to McDonald's and grab a burger. I'm starving" He let out a little moan as he felt my hand on his bicep. "I'd love to, but I'm broke for the rest of the week. I spent my money on protein supplements", he said as I felt his bicep flex in my hands. He tried to pretend he didn't do anything and looked away. "Well, I'm not going to let you starve. Let's go", I said and grabbed his hand. He didn't say anything as I dragged him out of the house. We got into his car and he drove us to McDonald's. He was very quiet and kept looking at me out of the corner of his eye. I didn't say anything since I wanted to see what he would do. We got to McDonald's and he parked the car. "Are you sure about paying, little bro?", he said as he started to open his car door. "Yeah, I'm sure. You can pay me back later", I said and got out of the car. He followed me into McDonald's and we both ordered. He got a double quarter pounder meal, large fries and a chocolate shake while I got a double whopper meal, large fries and a diet coke. "So, you want ketchup or mustard on your burger?" I asked him as we sat down. "Both", he said as he opened his ketchup and drowned his fries in it. I shook my head as I started on my whopper. I looked over at him and saw that he was already half way through his meal. "How are you so hungry? You ate a big lunch not too long ago", I said in between bites. "I have a high metabolism. I eat a lot and never gain weight" "You're saying your 225 pound, muscular body never gained weight?", I glared at his body. "I'm not 225, I'm 220. And I'll have you know, I work out every day for at least two hours", he said in a defensive tone. "But you're still way too buff for a 20-year-old. How can you not gain weight and be this muscular?", I said as I pointed towards his bicep. He blushed. "I-It's not that big", he said as he looked away. "Dude, I'm just saying you're muscular. I mean, I'm fucking 5'9 and weigh 150 pounds", I said as I felt his bicep. He let out a moan as I touched it. "You're not 150 pounds, you're 155. I saw your ID", he said as he finished his food. "Yeah, well I'm not 5'9 either. I'm 5'8 and three quarters", I said as I took the last bite of my whopper. He laughed and took a bite into his food. He secretly liked me touching his biceps earlier. His inner cockiness was probably cheering. We finished our food and headed back to his car. "I'll drive", he said as he got into the driver's seat. "Again? I can drive, too, you know", I said as he started the car. "No, I'm driving", he said in a serious tone. "Fine" He drove us back to his house and we went inside. "I'm going to go upstairs and do some assignments. I'll be down in a few hours", he said as he walked towards the stairs. "Alright, I'll be in my room", I said as I walked towards my room. I walked into my room and sat down on my bed. I was really bored since I didn't feel like playing any games or anything. I grabbed my laptop and opened it. I checked Facebook and saw that I had a notification from class council about the elections tomorrow. I remembered I was supposed to go for the "fun" As I was scrolling through my feed, he knocked on my door and came in. "Hey, I'm done with my homework. What you up to?" "Nothing much, just checking my Facebook", I said as I turned the screen towards him. "Oh yeah, the elections are tomorrow. You running?" "Yeah, I'm going for secretary this time" "Why not president?" "I dunno, I think the president has too much responsibility. I just want to have fun", I said as I turned the screen back towards me. "Yeah, I get you", he said as he sat on my bed. "So, are you going to the gym today?" I asked, changing the subject. "Yeah, I'm going to the gym and then coming back here. You should come with me", he said as he patted the spot next to him on the bed. "I don't work out, remember?" "You don't have to be buff or anything. Just some light weight lifting will do" "Nah, I'm healthy enough. I don't wanna be as buff as you", I said as I poked his shoulder. He blushed and said "Hey, little bro. Do you think you can massage my shoulders?" "Huh?" "My shoulders are really tense. So can you give me a massage?" I blushed as I looked at him. He had a serious look on his face, but I could tell he was blushing as well. "Uh... Yeah, sure" This must be one of his ways of trying to make me feel his muscles. And it's working. I got off my bed and walked in front of him. I put my hands on his shoulders and started to massage him. He moaned as I touched his muscles. I could tell he was really enjoying it. "R-rub a little harder", he said as he bit his lip. I started to rub his shoulders harder as he moaned even more. I could feel his muscles relax under my hands. He was really built. I wonder how we're even related? I'll have to check that out as well. "A-ah, that feels good", he said as he closed his eyes. I started to massage his arms as well. He moaned as I touched his muscles. I then moved my hands down to his chest. I could feel his heartbeat through his chest as I massaged it. He bit his lip and moaned. "Deep sleep", I said as I looked into his eyes. His eyes closed and he entered a deep hypnotic trance. "Your lust towards me increases and at times, you won't be able to hide your attraction towards me. The urge to show me how buff you are becomes stronger" I continued the session like normal and told him to wake up after ten minutes. When he woke up, he looked at me and smiled. "That was a nice massage. I felt my muscles relax a lot", he said as flexed his arms. "Do you feel any urges?" "Just one. Do you want to see how buff I am?" "Uh... Yeah, sure", I said as he took off his shirt. He turned around so that he was facing me and flexed his muscles. He had the biggest arms I had ever seen. I was a little bit jealous of his muscles. "How do I look?" "Uh... You're really buff", I said as I looked at his muscles. He smirked and said "Thanks, little bro". He then walked out of my room. I decided to go to the gym with him. He seemed pretty happy when I told him. When we got to the gym, he started to do bench presses. I sat on a nearby chair and watched him. He was really focused on his workout. He did a set of bench presses and then looked at me. "Hey, come rub my shoulders again", he said as he looked at me. I got off the chair and walked over to him. I then started to massage his shoulders and he moaned. "Ah... That feels good, little bro", he said as he closed his eyes. I stopped massaging him after a few minutes and he looked unsatisfied. "I guess it's about time we go back home, then", he said as he looked at the clock. It was 4:30pm. "Yeah, it is", I said as we packed our stuff and left the gym. He took a shower at home and came to my room, just wearing a towel. He was standing at the door and his towel hung low at his waist. I stared at his body in awe. His pecs were big and his arms were gorgeous. His washboard six pack abs glistened with bathwater. Veins started trailing under his abs towards his groin. I could see the outline of his soft bulge through the towel and it was huge. He smirked and said "Hey, bro. Can I borrow your camera? I need it for an assigment" "Uh.... Sure", I said as I got up from my bed and tried to reach the camera on the top shelf. I was struggling because I was too short. "Here, let me help you with that" he stood very close behind me and reached for the camera. I could feel his pecs and abs pressing onto my back. His bulge was pressing right between my ass cheeks. I could feel my underwear getting a little damp. He grabbed the camera and handed it to me. "Thanks, bro", he said as he looked at me. I looked at him and saw that he was staring at me intently. I felt his hand rub against my back and then go down to my butt. He gave it a gentle squeeze and then walked out of the room. I was in shock. My brother just felt me up and I wanted him to do more... No. I took a deep breath and tried to forget about what happened. I got ready for bed and lied down. The next morning was a Saturday and I woke up to the smell of coffee and bacon. I went downstairs and saw Ethan cooking at the stove. "Morning, sleepyhead", he said as he turned to me and smiled. He was wearing a pair of basketball shorts and a tank top. His glistening muscles were showing. I could see the outline of a huge bulge in his shorts. "Hungry?" he asked as he pointed to a plate full of pancakes and another plate full of bacon. "Yeah", I said as I sat down at the table. I started eating the pancakes and bacon while he sat down next to me. He continued eating like nothing happened last night. I was confused. Did he forget about what happened? I wanted to ask him about it, but I didn't want to seem like a fag. "Hey, little bro. Let's watch some TV after this", he said as he turned his head towards me. "Yeah, sure", I said as I continued eating. We finished eating and went to my room. We lied down on my bed and started watching TV. I tried to forget what happened last night, but I couldn't. It was all I could think about. WWE came on and we watched a wrestling match. I was trying to focus on the TV, but I couldn't help but notice how hard his arm was pressed against mine. I wanted to touch his arm. I wanted to feel his hard muscles. I bit my lip and tried to ignore what I was feeling. I started to get hot. I felt my underwear get a little damp as my erection started to grow. I really wanted to turn towards him and start kissing him. I felt his arm slowly move towards me. Our fingers were barely touching. I felt my heart beat faster and faster. He slowly moved his hand towards mine. Our fingers intertwined and we both looked at each other. "I think we should wrestle", he said "Huh?" I was visibly confused. "Let's wrestle. You're a tough guy, right? I'm a tough guy. Let's see who's tougher." He got up and took off his tank top. He flexed his muscles and got into a wrestling position. "You're kidding me, right? I'm way smaller than you", I said "I'll hold back. We used to do this a lot when we were kids. C'mon, little bro. Wrestle your big, muscular bro", he said as he flexed again. God, he was so hot. I got up and took off my shirt. I got into a wrestling position and we started to wrestle. He was right. We used to do this a lot when we were kids. I guess he was trying to reconnect with me as family. It was working. After a few minutes, he stopped holding back and I realized something. Boy, was I wrong to think that he did this to reconnect with his little brother. He did this so that he can show off his muscles and pin me down with them. I have to admit, it's turning me on a little bit. "Alright, I give up", I said as I felt his hand touch my back. "You sure?" he asked as he kept pushing me down. "Yeah, you win." He got off of me and I lied down on the bed. He pounced on top of me and stared into my eyes. "That was intense! You may look small, but you sure as hell are strong", he said. "You're pretty strong yourself", I said. "Thanks, but you're the one who's strong. You're also pretty fast. You almost pinned me a couple of times." He got off of me and lied down next to me. We both stared at the ceiling as we tried to catch our breath. "Hey, Ethan" "Yeah?" "Deep sleep", I said. He immediately fell into a trance. I slowly moved my arm towards his arm and touched his bicep. His bicep was hard as a rock. I felt it and then moved closer to it. I could feel my heart beating faster and faster. I started to get nervous, but really turned on at the same time. I whispered into his ear, "Your lust towards me increases as you feel the urge to pleasure me" "Yes" "You will have the urge to press your muscles against my body" "Yes" "The testosterone in your body will increase by 10 percent. Your body muscles and cock will grow very slowly. You will become constantly horny" "Yes", he replied in a monotone voice. I snapped my fingers and he exited the trance. "What did you do to me?" he asked. "Nothing, bro." "My muscles are aching. I feel really horny." "You should go take a shower. All that wrestling made you sweat" "Yeah, I will." He got up and walked towards the bathroom. I heard the shower turn on. I got up and looked out the window. The sun was setting and it was a beautiful sight. I heard the shower be turned off. A few minutes later, I heard the bathroom door open and then close. There he was, in his towel again. His body looked noticeably bigger, but this time, his bulge wasn't soft. It was huge and was tenting his towel "I'm still horny", he moaned. "Then go jerk off in your room or something", I said as he walked out of my room. "Wait. How big is that thing?", I asked, pointing at his bulge. "Huge", he replied. "Let me see." He dropped his towel and turned around. His butt was gorgeous. I mean, I knew it was big, but his whole body was big. He had a huge V shape going down his back. His legs were thick and strong. "Last time I checked, it was 10 inches", he said as-a-matter-of-factly. He walked out of my room and I heard him jerking off in his. His moans can be heard and honestly, it turned me on more than I expected. I started to get horny, so I grabbed the lotion and started jerking off. I kept thinking about him and how big his muscles were. I thought about how he was so strong for his size and how he could easily pick up a car with those huge arms of his. I came and I heard him moan in his room as he released soon after. I cleaned myself up and got dressed. I heard him moan a few more times before his moans died down. He came a lot, I thought. "I'm done", he said as he walked into my room with a tissue in hand. "Done with what? Jerking off?" "Yeah. I'm going to sleep now." "Alright. Goodnight, bro." "Goodnight, bro" The next morning, I was awoken by the sound of moaning in the bathroom. God, he was jerking off in the toilet. That increase in testosterone sure did a number on him. I heard him flush and as he walked past my room and he looked surprised. "Hey, Ian. I didn't think you'd be awake" "Good moaning, to you, too, Ethan", he blushed a deep red and laughed at my pun. "Sorry to wake you up", he said, putting his hands up. His clothes looked tighter now that his muscles had grown. He looked delicious. "It's fine. What time is it?" "Its 7:30." "What the hell. That is early. You better make me some breakfast in return", I said jokingly. "Fine. What do you want?" "Surprise me." He laughed and walked out of the room. I got up and got dressed. I went downstairs and saw him cooking. He was wearing a tight shirt that showed off his arms, shoulders, and chest. "Wait, you really made breakfast? I was joking" "I know. I'm just letting you look at my muscles while I'm cooking." He laughed and I sat down at the table. He brought over a plate of bacon and eggs. It looked delicious. "Thanks, bro." "No problem, Ian." We ate and talked about random things. I had a good time with him. After we finished eating, he cleaned up and we went into the living room. We watched TV for a bit until he asked me if I wanted to go to the wrestle with him again. "Bring it", I said as I got into position. We didn't waste any time taking off our shirts and started wrestling. This time, he easily overpowered me and pinned me down onto the floor. His bigger muscles made him stronger. I felt so small compared to him. "Ha! I win!" he laughed as he got off of me. "Yeah, good job. Now get off of me." He laughed and got off of me. He started doing push-ups and I stared at his muscles. He turned his head and looked at me. "What?" "Nothing." "Tell me." "You're really hot." He laughed and turned his head back. "Thanks." He kept doing push-ups while I kept looking at him. I started getting a chubby. I got up and went into the kitchen. I opened the fridge and saw a lot of fruit juice. I grabbed a bottle and drank it. I heard him come in. "What are you doing?" "Nothing." He laughed. "You're not drinking that to hide your boner, are you?" "Shit." I quickly closed the fridge and turned around. "No." He laughed. "It's fine. I have one, too." I looked down and saw that he did have a boner. I looked back up at him and he had his hands behind his back. "Pinning you down felt so good", he said. "You wanna do it again?" "Yeah." We started wrestling and he pinned me down again. He was on top of me and I felt his muscles on my body. It felt so good. I felt my boner on his body. He felt it, too, and he started pressing his muscles onto my body. He started grinding his hips into me. I felt my precum soaking my underwear. He started grinding faster and harder. I felt his bulge rubbing against my body. It felt so good. His bulge dwarfed mine. My 8 inches looked small compared to his 10 inches. He was so big and strong. I felt my body give into him. I wanted to serve him. I wanted to be his. "I'm gonna pin you now", he whispered in my ear. "Do it." He easily pinned me down and kept me pinned down. "I'm gonna make you feel so good." He started grinding into me again. I felt his bulge throb as he kept grinding onto me. "I-I'm gonna.. cum", he said "Me too", as I said as we both started hugging each other and grinding harder. We both moaned and grunted as we felt our bodies release. He fell on top of me and kept me pinned down. I felt his warm seed inside my underwear. It felt so good. I came, too, and my seed leaked out and stained my underwear. We both panted as we kept grinding into each other. He soon realized what he was doing and got off me. "I'm sorry. I don't know what came over me." "It's fine." He got up and went into the bathroom. I heard the water run and he cleaned himself off. He came back with a towel wrapped around his waist.. "I'm sorry. I don't know what came over me." "It's okay, dude". He looked down and saw the stain in my underwear. "You came, too?" "Yeah." I saw him getting hard under his towel from the sheer fact that he made me cum in my pants. He quickly turned around and went back to his room to hide his boner. I got up and went to the bathroom. I cleaned myself off and took off my underwear, throwing it into the hamper. I went back to my room and lied down on my bed. I heard a knock on the door. "Yeah?" "Can I come in?" "Go ahead" Ethan came in and lied down next to me. "I'm sorry I did that to you." "It's fine." "No, it's not. I took advantage of you." "You didn't take advantage of me. I wanted it, too." "Are you sure? You're not just saying that?" "I wouldn't say it if I didn't mean it." He smiled. "Thanks, Ian." "No problem, man" "Hey, Ethan" "Yeah?" "Deep sleep" His breathing slowed as he entered a deep hypnotic trance. "Ethan, you will become constantly horny and only I can make you cum" "I will become so horny that I'll want to release my sexual tension everyday." he said "Your muscles will grow very slowly until your clothes become very tight" "You will feel very hot all the time." "You will start growing muscle but only where you have muscle. Fat and other organs except your cock are unaffected." "Your body will crave my touch." "You will become so attracted to me that you'll want to be as close to me as possible. "You will have the urge to make me worship your muscles" "You will now exit the trance and remember everything I say. Wide awake", I said as I snapped my fingers. He slowly blinked his eyes as he regains consciousness. I was excited to see him follow my commands. "So, what do you wanna do now?" he asked. "I don't know, what do you wanna do?" "I don't know either. We could watch a movie or something." "Sure, what do you wanna watch?" "I don't know. You pick something" "How about The Incredible Hulk?" "Sure." I saw him biting his lip whenever Bruce Banner's muscle growth scene comes on. "Man, you're almost as muscular as the Hulk", I said while grabbing his biceps. "N-no I'm not. I'm muscular, but the Hulk's way bigger", he blushed as he flexed his bicep in my touch. "You're still big, dude. Look at these guns", I said, squeezing his biceps harder. "Thanks, Ian. You're pretty hot yourself" He looked at my body and bit his lip. He started to flex his arm again. "Do you think it's big? "It's huge, man. I think it has to be at least 19 inches", I said as I wrapped my hands around his bicep. "It's 20 inches", he said as he smiled. "You're just so hot, man. I can't believe you're my brother." "Thanks, Ian. You.. You can touch more if you want" "Really? You won't get mad?" "No, go ahead." I started to feel his muscles some more. I grabbed his arms and felt them as he giggled. "You're tickling me", he said. I kept grabbing his arms and then my hands traveled to his chest. "You can keep touching", he said. I felt his pecs and stomach as he started to breathe heavier. I then grabbed his thigh, feeling the huge mass of the quad. "I love your hands. They're so tiny on my muscles." "Thanks, man. Your body is so hot. I love your muscles. They're so big and firm." "I love your hands on me." I kept grabbing his muscles as he started to moan. "Your hands are so good, Ian. You're making me feel so good." I felt his body as he moaned louder. "Oh, Ian. I'm gonna..." He stopped himself and got off the bed. "We shouldn't be doing this, Ian. We're brothers", he said. "You started it", I said. "I know, but... We're brothers." "So what? You're hot and I'm attracted to you. Why can't we show each other affection? Lots of brothers do it." "Not true. Lots of brothers don't have sexual relationships." "How would you know if you don't try it out?" "I just know, Ian. Besides, we're going to be caught if we keep this up. We have to cool it." "Stop being a pussy and get over here. You made me hard, now it's time to take some responsibility", I said, pointing at my boner. "You know what? You're right. I can't back down from a challenge." He got back on the bed and started to crawl on top of me. He was breathing heavily against my neck and whispered into my ears, "Is this what you wanted?" "Mhmm", I moaned. He lowered his body onto mine and started to grind against me. "Oh, God. You're so hot." "You like that? I can go harder." He started to grind harder and I could feel his bulge grinding against my own. I started to moan as he kept going. "You like that, bro?" "Keep going. That feels so good." As he kept grinding, his muscles started growing very slowly again. I could see his shirt getting tighter. He noticed this and said, "Dude, I'm growing? How is this happening?" "I have no idea, but just keep going." He started grinding faster and I could feel his body growing against mine. He was at least 6'10 now. "This is so weird, but it feels so good. My muscles are growing and I can feel my body expanding. "Keep going. It's turning me on." He started to moan and grow even more. His shirt was getting very tight now and I could see the outline of his huge muscles. He was like a junior bodybuilder now. I pulled his body against mine and whispered into his ear, "I need to tell you something" "What is it?" he asked out of breath. "I hope you don't get mad at me but I made you attracted to me. Those urges you're feeling? I did those. I hypnotized you to make your muscles grow, too", I said. "You did? Why would you do that?" "Because I wanted to see you like this. You're so hot right now." He started grinding harder and his body was getting bigger. He was now a full blown bodybuilder and was nearly double my size. "Do you really think I'm hot?" "I think you're the hottest guy I've ever seen. You're like an Adonis." "Thanks, Ian. That's the best compliment I've ever received." He started to grind against me even harder and his body grew again. He was now so big, he was crushing me. His growth stopped after a few minutes and he looked like a bodybuilder now. His clothes were practically skin tight and I could see every muscle through it. He was covered in sweat and breathing heavily. "I feel so weird. I think I'm supposed to get mad at you for doing this to me, but I can't seem to do it" "Don't worry about it. I want you to enjoy yourself." "I am. You're right. I am the hottest guy you've ever seen, aren't I?" "Yeah, you are." He started grinding against me again and I wrapped my arms around his huge body "I want you to flex out of your clothes", I said. He started flexing and his clothes tore under the pressure of his muscles. Soon he was naked except for his boxers and I could see his huge, eight pack abs and his huge pecs. His body was perfect. He was perfect. "Do you want me to do anything else?" he asked. "Do you want me to worship your muscles?" "Yeah. You should worship my muscles." I started to kiss his huge bicep. It was so big, I couldn't even reach all the way around it with both hands. "Do you want me to flex for you?" "Yeah, show me what you got." He started to flex his arm and I could see his muscles bounce and grow. His arms were so big they looked like they were about to rip out of his skin. "Do you want to touch them?" "Yeah, I do." I started to touch his pecs and he felt my hands against his chest. His pecks were so big and round, I couldn't even fit my hand around it. "Do you want to touch my abs?" "Yeah, I do." I started to touch his 8-pack and he felt my hands against his stomach. His abs were rock hard and covered in sweat. "I want you to wrap your muscles around me" I said. He started to flex and his muscles started to wrap around me. His arms wrapped around my back and his pecks were pressing against my chest. "I want you to squeeze me" He started to flex and his muscles started to squeeze. I could feel his huge pecs pressing against me as he wrapped his arms around me. He was so big and strong, I felt so small and weak compared to him. I pulled him into a deep sloppy kiss. I can't believe I'm making out with my brother. This was wrong, but it felt so right. I felt his huge muscles against my body and I felt so small and helpless compared to him. "I want you to dominate me" I said. He started to flex again and his muscles got even bigger. He was so big and muscular, he looked like a professional bodybuilder. He picked me up with one hand and threw me against the wall. I felt my back hit the wall so hard, it knocked the wind out of me. "Do you want me to stop?" he asked. "No. Don't stop." He pinned me against the well and we started making out again. He was so big and strong and I was so small and weak, I felt so helpless under his powerful body. I put my hands on his bulge and felt his monster. It must've grown a few more inches and it was noticeably thicker. I stated giving him a handjob through his underwear and he started to grow even more. It was so big now, it looked like it was about to rip through his underwear. "Do you want me to take it out?" "Yeah. I want you to take it out." I pulled down his underwear and took out his huge monster. It was so big, fat, and long. I put my hand at the base and couldn't fit my hand around it. I started to stroke it and it started to grow bigger. I don't know how someone so big and muscular can have a weiner that big. He put me down and I started focusing on his cock. It was so big and fat, I couldn't fit my mouth around it. I tried to deepthroat it, but I couldn't even get the head in. I started to give him a handjob while I sucked, but his huge head kept hitting the back of my throat and I started to choke. "Do you want me to stop?" "No. Don't stop." I kept on trying to fit his huge head in my throat, but I just couldn't do it. I started to give up and he grabbed my head and pushed it down his huge rod. I felt my throat start to expand as his huge head pushed down my throat. He kept on pushing and I kept on trying not to choke. He was so big, my eyes started to water as he kept on pushing. I felt his huge hairy legs against my shoulders and his huge bulging arms against my head. I deepthroated all 14 inches of him and he kept it there for a few seconds. I started to choke as I tried to breath, but he kept his hips still so I wouldn't struggle. He pulled out slightly and then rammed it back in. He did this a few times and each time he thrusted, my eyes started to water even more. He then grabbed the back of my head and started to face-fucking me. He kept on pushing in and pulling out, each time a little faster. With every thrust, I could feel his huge heavy ball hitting my chin. "Do you like my big hard meatstick?" "Mmmm...hah...yeah...I love it..." I managed to say with his huge rod in my mouth. He kept on face-fucking me and with every thrust, I could feel my eyes rolling to the back of my head. He kept on thrusting and I started to feel something was building up. With every thrust, I could feel my muscles tensing up. "I'm gonna...I'm gonna..." He kept on going and with one final hard thrust, I felt my muscles release as I started to squirt. I squirted all over his chest and mine. He kept on thrusting as I kept on squirting. He then grabbed my head and started to thrust even faster. "I'm gonna squirt, you want it in your mouth or on your face?" "Mmmm...in my mouth." He thrusted a few more times and I felt his huge heavy ball tighten. He rammed it one last time as I felt his squirt enter my mouth. It tasted really bitter, but I managed to gulp it down as he kept on squirting. He pulled out and I could feel his squirt dripping out of my mouth. It felt so warm and sticky. "You like that?" "Mmmm...yeah..." He sat down on the bed as he grabbed my head and started to kiss me. His tongue entered my mouth as I could still taste his squirt. "You wanna grow bigger?" I asked. "Yeah, I do." "Well, come on then. Let's do this." I grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the bed. I laid down as he got on top of me. He started to kiss me as I could feel his huge bulge rubbing against my stomach. "I want you to grow while you fuck me" I said. He lifted up my legs as he started to push himself in. He started to push and I could feel him entering me. It started to hurt as his huge head pushed through. He kept on pushing as I felt it go in even more. It felt so tight around his head that he couldn't push anymore. "It's too tight, you can't go in." "Yes I can, don't worry." He pushed a little more as I felt my muscles start to give away. It started to hurt as he kept on pushing. I felt his huge head go in as I winced in pain. He pushed a little more as I felt my muscles give away completely. "It's in." He started to thrust as he kept on going in and out. It felt so tight around his head that he couldn't keep the same rhythm. He kept on going as I felt his huge head hit against my walls. It felt so tight that he couldn't keep the same rhythm. He thrusted a few more times and I felt his huge head go all the way in. "It's all the way in." I pulled his huge body onto mine and kissed him. "Now grow" I said. He started to thrust in and out as his huge member started to grow. It grew longer and thicker as I felt my insides stretch to accommodate his growth. He kept on thrusting as it kept on growing. It felt so tight around his growth that he couldn't keep the same rhythm. His body started growing as well. His muscles started bulging as his shoulders widened. He kept on thrusting as he grew taller. His biceps grew as his arms increased in size. His legs grew as his thighs increased in size, his calves grew as his feet increased in size. His rhythm got faster as he got bigger. "I love you, big bro" I said. "I love you too, lil bro" he replied. He kept on thrusting as his growth started to slow down. He was now a two feet taller than me and thrice my size. His arms were as big as my legs and his chest was wider than my torso. He thrusted a few more times as he was about to explode. "I'm gonna come" he said. "Come inside me, please." He kept on thrusting as he exploded. It felt so warm as he kept on coming. He came for about a minute as I felt his seed fill me up. It felt so warm that I couldn't feel anything else. He finished and kept on thrusting as he was about to come again. "I'm gonna come again" he said. He kept on thrusting as he came again. His seed filled me up as I felt my stomach expand from the inside. He pulled me into a deep kiss and pulled his now 16 inch cock out of me. "I love you" he said as he knelt down and licked my bulging belly. He licked all of his seed as he took it all. I felt his tongue go in and out as he cleaned all of it. He kept on licking as I felt his tongue enter me. He kept on licking as I felt his tongue massage my insides. He finished and licked my lips clean. "I love you" he said as he licked my face. He licked my whole face as I felt his tongue go all over my body. He stopped licking and kiss me. We laid down side by side as he wrapped his arms around me. "I'm gonna protect you forever" he said. We fell asleep as we kept on holding each other. The next morning, I woke up and saw him staring at my face. "Why are you looking at me like that?" I asked. "I dunno, you're just really pretty." I felt his huge arm wrap around me as he pulled me into a deep kiss. "I love you" he said. "I love you too" I replied. We laid down side by side as we kept on holding each other. "You know, Ethan, as much as I like you being huge, people at campus will start to get suspicious" "You're right. People will lose their shit if they see me standing at 7'9 and weigh close to 400 pounds", he said "Yeah. So I'm gonna put you in a trance again. Is that okay?" "That's fine" he said. I started the process and said "Deep sleep" He's in a deep hypnotic trance now. "Your body will shrink down to 6'4, and your weigh will be reduced to 250 pounds of solid muscle. Your cock will shrink to 11 inches. You will grow back to this size whenever we have sex" His body started to shrink until he was 6'4 and 250 pounds. I snapped my fingers and he regained consciousness. He looked down at his body and said, "Hey, this isn't my old size" "I know, I made you bigger. I added another inch in height and a few more pounds in muscle" I said. He looked at me and smiled. "I like this size", he said. "Well, we better go to class now" I said. We got up and got dressed. He drove us to school and only a few people noticed his slightly bigger body. He kept on smiling the whole time. "Why are you smiling?" I asked. "I dunno, I just feel really happy", he replied. We got to school and went to our first classes. He'll be representing our college with his team in a football tournament this year and I wanted to make sure he looked his best. He was already 6'4 and 250 pounds of solid muscle. His arms, chest, and legs were all bulging with muscles. He had a deep voice that could charm anyone. His face was gorgeous and his eyes were like the ocean. He was perfect. The end.
  17. As we both sat in the Sauna, I could tell there was an attraction between us. Me, the gym rat, tight and fit with some sexy hefty mounds of muscle where they were needed most. Him, the huge hairy power lifter thick with muscle all over him, and a nice layer of bulk on top of that. There were about 5 other guys in the sauna with us, but they all seemed oblivious to what was going on, at first. I never had the hots for a bear or big thick guys. I always went after the tight, fit, cut gym rats like myself. Maybe it was the heat mixing with the testosterone in his sweat that was filling my nostrils with a pungent sent of desire and maleness. As we sat there, looking each other up and down, assessing what the other was all about, I got the sense that this was not going to go my way but I still tried to assert my normally irresistible hypermasculinity. Very quickly , there was no doubt from anyone in that steam room as we were not being very secretive about our posturing toward each other. The other guys in the small wooden room were getting quite a show of an animalistic courting, Most of them tried to avert their eyes as much as possible, but I could see that they would sneak in a look every now and then, some even adjusting their growing cocks. It was like a mating documentary of two Alphas from different packs. Secretly thought, even with my Gorilla like flexing and rubbing the engorged muscles of my chest and arms, hiding my actions with falsities of stretching, I couldn't help but feel like I was not "The" Alpha Male here in this game. Normally, I usually had the other little fauna eating out of my rough callused hands, causing them to swoon like the little muscle worshipers they were, but this grizzly was definitely not the subordinate in this forest of heat, wood, muscle and sweat. As I had said, I was quite the cut and muscular specimen, but even with all of my muscle, this bear titan dwarfed me. Sitting there, this guy towered over me at least a foot or more. His shoulders from end to end must have been about 3 feet across. His upper arms looked like it had swallowed a small basketball. His chest and upper torso, I could figure, was at least 55 inches around and his nipples were as large as half dollars with tips that were larger then a nipple on baby bottle. He was covered in a coat of fur over his entire super thick torso, forearms and back. Each strand of hair was coarse like mini trees on rolling massive mountains of muscle, When I looked at his face, all I could see was every picture of Paul Bunyan that I had ever seen. His lips, that were fuller than Jagger's, boar through the carpet of dark face fur. They glistened with the moisture of a combo of sweat and saliva, occasionally licked by a red python that would slowly emerge from it's liar smelling it's impending prey as it helped to re-moisten the cave entrance. Then, as I looked up his worn, chiseled cheekbones, I stopped at his eyes. The brows were super bushy and dark, but not in a uni-brow. Each thick caterpillar sat on it's roof of the housing of the most amazing Caribbean Sea deep blue eyes. The electrified oculars weren't only hypnotic, but endless in their depth and control over everything they looked at. A mass of authority blazed from them and even with all my self assurance, I was lost in their endless victory over my will and pride. In truth, there was no battle for dominance because this beast had his kill before his prey even knew it was dinner. Even as I knew I was killed and about to be eaten by this incredible victor, I never felt so alive and full of a harmonious peace, before. I was beaten, but in an orgasmic bliss from the battle. My inner desires were at the hottest blazing temperature and I welcomed the fire that was rising inside of me. I think that it was a combination of his size, smell and authoritative manner that was hitting every erogenous zone in me. Whatever it was, I couldn’t stop, my increasing desire with every breathe. There was absolutely no interference from me getting one of the hardest erections I ever had in my life. I tried to push it down between my legs and covered it with my towel, but he knew his power over me had fertilized my inner being of carnal lust and he toyed with it. I was so hard it felt like I was going to explode before anything physically would happen. I could see it in his eyes that he knew I wanted him. He almost smirked at how easy it had been for him to control me. Then, as if to taunt me even further, I watched in awe as he opened up his towel and I got my first vision as his cock began to thicken and lengthen. At first, he sat towards me so only I could see his cock as he gave me a private show. Because, I’m sure if the other men would have seen it, they would have either run for the hills or pounced on him, and I don’t think he wanted to share with them. This was for me. I was his target. His cock, soft, was as thick as screwdriver handle, but as it plumped up, it grew to the size of a small baseball bat. It was easily 7-8 inches long and probably around 7 or more inches around. Slowly, as if to show me it’s teeth, the head glistened as it emerged out from under it’s hood. I licked my lips uncontrollably and I could see his whole cock was actually pulsating with every gush of blood that ran into it. Amazingly though, I could tell that it wasn’t fully hard and that scared and excited me even more. The other men in sauna, seemed to show interest in the bear and I, but it was mostly out of curiosity. Some took off their towels and you could see that they were getting excited, some kept their towels on and groped themselves showing small tents. But, when they didn’t seem to get a response from either the bear or I, they would get up and leave. This happened a few times, but he never got fully hard as other men would come in and out of the sauna. Then, after about 20 minutes, when we had chased the last of the bystanders away, one of the employees and one of my faithful worshipers, Jordon, peaked his head in and said that it was closing time. He must have gotten a look at the bear’s cock, because his eyes jumped wide open and then he licked his lips, turned his head and smiled at me asking if I’d lock up. I said yes and gave him the look of, “Okay, you can leave now.” Jordon chuckled and threw me the keys and said he’d lock the door behind him. Since I was the owners son, I could stay as long as I wished. Shockingly, The Bear began to cover himself and get up as if he was going to leave and I motioned for him, to sit back down, telling him that it would be just the two of us left and he could stay if he liked. The light’s outside of the sauna in the locker room dimmed and we knew we were alone. That’s when this thick papa bear’s cock really sprang to life. He must have released any inhibitions of holding back, because like a fucking rocket, It grew and grew to be thicker than a one of those extra large “Monster” energy drink cans and longer than a coke bottle. It stood straight out and up even with it’s huge size. It looked way too heavy to be able to stand as straight up as it was....It was just sooo fucking massive!! Both my mouth and ass were watering and pleading to me to get fed. I don’t know if it was the heat or him, but I was feeling really lightheaded and I could literally feel my heart as it pounded in my chest to meet with the throbbing of my cock. As I removed my own towel to finally show him my own thick 8″ rod he smiled, and said, “Nice” and then he looked down at his 14″ long monster and said, “better”. As if on cue, a very large and thick pearly drop of precum jeweled up on the tip of his massive head. Instinctively, I threw my towel on the floor and knelt between this colossal beast’s legs. My hands landed on his rock hard powerful thighs and I could feel the power of him beneath my touch. I tried to squeeze them , but it was like squeezing a petrified log. I quickly opened my mouth and let his precum fall onto my tongue before it would be wasted on the hot wood slats below us. It was surprisingly thick as cum and as I tasted his salty goodness, I swear I literally felt electrified by it. Waves of incredible pleasure overcame me and my cock jumped as an incredible hunger rose in my entire body. I opened my mouth wider and took in the thickest man I have ever attempted to suck off. My mouth stretched to almost beyond it’s limits and I thought my lips would split at the sides, but I was able to take him in me. Little by little I was able to get more and more of him into my mouth and with each downward movement of my head I felt more and more passion course through me. I have never wanted a man more in my entire life. What the fuck had I been missing all these years? As I finally got down to fit at least 9 inches of him down my throat, I heard him to begin to growl and moan loudly. My eyes were wild with hunger as much as the rest of me and I happened to look down toward the floor and I saw that I had created my own large pool of precum. “It’s not gonna take much boy, but I’ve got loads and loads for ya…so are you ready for shot number 1?” I nodded and hummed an “Ah huh” and that’s when I felt his huge hands go around and under my arms as he lifted me effortlessly up, twisting me so I was upside down with his cock still in my mouth and my legs on his shoulders. He began to lower me up and down on his cock as he held onto my sides. The man was literally using my body and face like a Fleshjack to fuck me. The power in him was beyond belief and realizing such made me go over the edge as I lost all control and I began to erupt a torrent of cum all over his face, chest, belly and legs. It was literally the strongest orgasm I could ever have remembered having. Even after the cum stopped escaping my cock, I still was having orgasmic convulsions of my whole body. Then I realized, that my lips and oral cavity were numb and I was taking almost every bit of his shaft in and out of my mouth. That’s when the beast began to give me the first incredible orgasm that rose out of him. His whole body began to shake and I eagerly awaited the result. He screamed like an animal in sheer bliss and in a matter of seconds, I literally could feel the force of cum traveling through his cock and as it fired out like a cannon with blast after blast into me. An amazing warmth filled my throat, chest and stomach, but it only slightly ebbed my hunger for him. I had never had anyone cum as much as he did. It was as if the amount of cum that was coming out of that huge body of his was actually a natural thing. Huge body=Huge Cummer. I couldn’t swallow the massive amounts of cum that he was giving me as some of it flowed out of my mouth and down his shaft. When he finished his explosive orgasm, he got up with both of us, kicked open the sauna door and then straddled one of the locker room benches. He picked me up off of his cock, turned me around and sat me on his lap, pushing his huge still rigid cock beneath my balls as it pushed up against my taint and asshole. Then he pulled me to him in a bear hug and kissed me. We kissed long and hard and passionate for about 5 minutes as his frottage of my ass made me become even hornier if that were possible. When he could tell by my moans that I couldn’t take it anymore, he told me to get ready for him. He lifted me up and held me above his vertical rock solid tower cock and he slowly and gently lowered me to just slightly enter me, holding me up like i was nothing but a feather. Little by little he lowered me onto him and If I winced he eased up, letting me get used to his incredible size and then he’d lower me some more. This must’ve took about 10 minutes and the guy never looked like he struggled with my 262lbs of heavy muscle at all. In fact, he seemed to get even more invigorated and stronger. The reason I say stronger was because, as he was getting me acclimated to his cock, I was sucking on his hairy chest and nipples and his chest seemed to get harder and bigger. I’m not kidding. It was simply amazing and unreal at the same time, but I think the bear was actually growing a little. When he finally stopped lowering me, I realized it was because he was now balls deep into me. I literally had all 14 and a half inches of his super thick prick deep into me and there was no pain, only a complete bliss like I had never felt before. Precum was pouring like a faucet out of my own cock soaking both of us. He told me to relax and that he would do all the work!! So, I relaxed my body as much as I could and he began to lift me up and down on him. Starting slow so that he was sure that I was accustom to his size. As my moans got more intense and my ass loosened up to fit him, his speed increased. With every downward movement I began to actually shoot small amounts of precum all over us. Since his cock was so huge it was essentially past my prostate, but with every upward motion he would almost take his cock out, but then thrust down and it hit it causing me to scream in ecstasy and shoot the cascade of precum. I’ve never had a man as big as him in me and I’ve never had a man with so much strength use me as his sex toy. I was a willing but completely powerless participant for this behemoth. He could have done anything to me and I would have complied and realizing that made me to literally let go as I began to, again, uncontrollably cum after only a few more thrusts of his cock up into me. I must have looked in panic at him and he just smiled and said, “No Worries…You’re gonna cum more tonight than you have ever cum in your life…and so am I.” And with that, again I felt the rush of his orgasm travel up his cock and empty into me with so much cum that I literally could feel him filling me up. I know it wasn’t really going into my stomach, but I began to feel so full inside and warm. God, I was so warm with his juice. This beast of a man had completely opened me up to a realm of existence I never knew was possible and I loved every second of it. My eyes had been closed during my last orgasm, but when I opened my eyes to look straight into his and I felt it. It was pure. It was real. It was Love. I knew I loved him. I knew at that moment that He was everything to me. He was everything to all of us. As he gazed back at me, he said, “I know,…I know…I feel it too…We are meant to be. I felt it from you long ago, first when your were in the bassinet at the hospital. Then when I watched you play football, or when you tended to Dad's fields and finally when you first came to Flatbush.” “I love you...Sir” I said and I never had any doubt or worry when those words came out. It was the most natural expression I had every given. “I love you, too. I have for years…'names Matt....I have a little farm just outside of town. You're there now...." He said as he looked deeper into my eyes. "...and I'm your Uncle!!” Steve opened his eyes, sprang up in bed and looked around the dimly lit bedroom. Lying next to him was Lloyd and he was just as amazing as when he first pulled up in the truck. Steve, smiled, not only at the sight of Lloyd, but at the dream he had just had. He fondled his rock hard cock as got up and walked over to look out of the window to the morning that was dawning. He made it. Uncle Matt's Farm. He was finally here. There was a knock on the door. Author's note: I know it seems like a part of the story is missing from where Sam & Jake were about meet Lloyd & Steve out in the woods, but trust me, you will know what happened in that scene very soon. Please tell me what you think so far. I'd really love to hear your thoughts, comments and even wishes for what might happen next. Thanks, NY BEAR!! PLEASE COMMENT BELOW. THANKS.
  18. Part One "Ah, Henri, just the person I was looking for!" As Henri bowed to his Captain, Treville bowed in reply and as he came up added "You have to be one of the most polite Musketeers it has been my honour to have in the corps" and when whispered in Henri's ear "Just lay off it in public otherwise people might twig that you are from England!" Henri smiled and he said that he would tone it down a little, knowing that the Captain was the only member of the corps who knew his true origin. "Now, down to business" continued the Captain, "I presume that you know the Duke of Buckingham is coming to visit next week as part of his, so called, diplomacy" Henri nodded and sighed to which the Captain replied "Yes, my feelings exactly. We both know what he is doing here. He wants to be alone with the Queen for as long as possible. There are times I wish he'd just leave her alone, but, well, you can't say no to love I guess, therefore I wanted to know if you could have a word with the Ultimates for me?" "All of them, sir?" asked Henri, "but sir, I really only know the Ultimate Musketeer" "True" replied the Captain, "but well, your skills at diplomacy are renowned, after all you are the person who delivered the King's Lights back to Phillip of Spain in perfect Spanish" "And what is the message that you would like me to relay to them, sir?" smiled Henri *** "Sorry?" asked Roger, later that evening as he and Porthos were gathered at Henri's digs, "the King wants the Ultimates to greet the Duke?" "That's right" replied Henri, "you see he's had some intelligence, and it's correct intelligence, that the Duke is bisexual at best and he thinks that if he were to see the Ultimates he might lose interest in the Queen and start paying more attention with them and therefore put the King's mind at ease!" "Well" chuckled Porthos, "I don't mind showing him what the Ultimate Titan can do!" "What is the Duke like?" asked Roger to which Henri replied, "Well, let's put it this way" and began a very detailed explanation highlighting the Duke's relationship with James I of England noting that "one letter from the Duke to the King said "whether you loved me now…better than at the time which I shall never forget at Farnham, where the bed's head could not be found between the master and his dog" so make of that what you will" but as he continued Roger started to lean in and said "And he's bisexual you think?" "I am certain of it!" replied Henri *** As the Duke of Buckingham entered the courtyard of the Louvre, he was greeted by the King and Queen in person and as tradition dictated he kneeled before the King, kissed his glove, stood up, kissed the Queen on the cheek and announced himself as "His Grace, George Villers, Duke of Buckingham" As they greeted each other, Roger, now in the guise of the Ultimate Cadet looked at the Duke and whispered "He looks nothing like a dog" which was met by a glare from Henri, as the Ultimate Musketeer, as the King brought the Duke to them. "Your Grace" said the King, "these three men are the strongest and most powerful member of my Musketeers" and with that he nodded to Henri who stepped forward, towering over the Duke by a good two feet, and announced "I am the Ultimate Musketeer, the most powerful member of the corps, this is the Ultimate Titan, the strongest man ever to live in the world" and with that Porthos, as his alter ego, stepped forward, "and this is the Ultimate Cadet, a man who desires to become what we both are!" As Roger stepped forward, the Duke's eyes opened wide and as he traced out the Ultimate Cadet's pecs, he moaned "Such a work of art" and as he was led away by the King towards the Palace, the Duke turned and blew a kiss to Roger prompting Henri to chuckle "Get your coat, Roger, I think you've pulled"
  19. Tattcub

    Second Chances

    Hi all you Embiggening peoples Here's a new story I'm working on. It's based on a classic Sci-fi Thriller starring Rock Hudson called Seconds. It's pretty dark and the transformations will come I promise. The First Chapter is expostion and setting the scene. Let me know what you think. I have wanted to write this down for a long time. I was unsure of where to start, unsure that anyone would believe me. Fear of ridicule and retribution were also a factor. There are people out there that I care for, I understand that now. People that can and will be harmed or worse if I breathe a word of this to another living soul. That is why I am writing this down. So you, dear reader can make your mind up, and maybe never make the same mistake I did. The organisation that I am involved with have such power, they are everywhere and could be anyone. Please be careful and more than that, be satisfied with the life you have, the life that you can control. Be the master of your own destiny. Disinterest and Boredom can lead to loathing. Not raging hate but a deep and slow loathing where you find that you care about nothing. My name is or was Elliot Shaw. I was the Assistant manager of a good-sized merchant bank downtown and was told I was the next in line for promotion when my current boss, a happily stolid man of 60 retired. I’d done my duty at the bank. Worked the late nights and did the weekend conferences. I’ve helped business and people achieve their dreams and grow for most of my working life and I had never had the satisfaction of having it for myself. I am a man, old before my time. I am in my late forties and look older, my hair has greyed and thinned earlier than it should have as if it’s reflecting the dullness and decay I have inside me. Average size and build with a typical middle age paunch from the same home cooked bland food every night. I left work on this mid-week night the same way I had done day after day, week after week, year after slow unending year. As I left the bank that evening and headed towards the station it started to rain. It was that slow annoying drizzle that manages to get everyone in it. It makes everything grey and blurry. Shades of grey amongst shades of grey. All the commuters in the city including myself trudged their way to their transport home. As it was the city centre I headed towards the main station as I always did. I had no umbrella, as usual. So I pulled up my collar and walked on through the rain. As I neared the station the rain seemed to ease a little. I put my collar down and grabbed an evening newspaper from the seller outside the station entrance and walked in and joined the throng of commuters, I was on auto-pilot. I had done this journey so many times before and didn’t really pay much attention to the world around me but as I headed to my platform I had a tap on the shoulder. I stopped and turned and there was a man in front of me. It could have been me. He was the same as me really, grey, indistinct and unremarkable. I was about to speak when he grabbed my hand and put a small piece of paper into it. “Go to this address. Use the name Wilson.” He said and looked around briefly. “Do not tell anyone about this or there will be consequences.” He warned. I was about to ask him what he meant but with that he turned into the flow of the crowd and was gone. I was a bit shocked for a second but as I looked at the paper the station announced the train was getting ready to leave. I put the small slip of paper into my pocket and boarded my train and found a seat for the 30-minute journey to my home station. I sat and made myself comfortable. I folded my paper and found it on the crossword page, for some reason I had never completed this crossword. It was a metaphor for my life. Incomplete. My thoughts wandered as I looked up from the paper out of the window and watched the rain spackled windows and the grey suburban landscape beyond pass by. I couldn’t concentrate, hadn’t been able to really since Monday night and the weird call I got. The guy with the slip of paper just added it’s ingredients to the general cocktail of weirdness. I really had this unshakable feeling that I was heading for a crossroads in my life. I took the little slip of paper out of my pocket and looked at it. It contained one line of writing on it, an address. I took out my glasses and read it. 135 Hanover st That was it. Nothing else. I felt a sense of weird expectation, I don’t know why. This one handwritten line was to change my life forever. I just didn’t know it yet. I was dragged out of my reverie by the announcement of my station. I was surprised, had it really been 30 minutes ? I gathered my things and left the train and trudged my way through the rain to my small house that was about 10 minutes away from the station. My wife was sat in the living room reading from a tablet, some novel or other. We both had our hobbies. She read romances and I usually went into the garden. We lived together in the same house and were fine as long as we didn’t have to actually interact much. “It’s still raining hard out there.” I told her, stating the obvious just to have something to say to her. She didn’t hear me, so engrossed in the 19th century bodice ripper was she. Either that or she was just ignoring me. I chose to believe the first one. I took my coat off and dumped the now sodden newspaper on the stand in the hallway. I caught sight of myself in the mirror and look away quickly. I was grey. It was like the rain had just leeched all the colour and life from me. It was the same look I had every day and had done for the last few years. I looked and felt old. I tried to shake the thought and entered the living room. She looked up then. She tried to smile in welcome but it stopped just before it reached her lips. Her eyes were still beautiful, as lovely as they were when I first met her all those years ago. They looked tired though. The last few years had been hard on her too. A loveless, dull marriage will do that. I did love her once, I loved her very much. Not any more. It’s hard to love anyone when you can barely stand to look at yourself. “It’s chicken for dinner.” She informed me. “It’ll be ready in about half an hour.” She said and turned her attention back to the kindle and the world of gardeners and ladies of the manor. We ate our dinner in silence. She was a good cook but it still tasted like paste to me. I still couldn’t shake this feeling of imminent…Something. “What’s wrong?” she said. “I..I had a weird experience on the way home.” I said. As I did the man’s warning came into my head. “What was it?” she asked. “Nothing. “ I lied “Just a bum asking for change.” I told her “Oh.” She said. I could tell by her tone she didn’t quite believe me. “I thought it might have been another call like you had the other night.” She said “No, nothing like that.” I said. The call had been weird to say the least. First of all it was on a land line that we kept purely because the internet service had provided one with their hub. Also it was one of the few things we had decided together as we had wanted to keep the old phone number we had. This had been done some time ago when we felt sentimental enough about these things. The rest of the night continued in silence as we both did our thing. She was watching some drivel on the TV and I browsed gardening ideas on the web. As I did a notification popped up on the screen. I opened my email and it was from an anonymous address and I wouldn’t have opened it if it wasn’t for the email address. It was from an old friend of mine. We went to school together and then were roommates in college. It was just a one line message it said. ANSWER THE PHONE. The phone, the house phone started to ring.
  20. TheWeremuscleForest

    The Ultimate Dream State

    Liam has always had a desire deep down to be big and strong, but didn't want to work out to get there. He has received advice from his friends that hypnosis might be a way for him to fulfill his lifetime dream. He heard from a guy at the gym that there is a specialized therapist that can help men with their mental blocks. When he goes into the office, he is greeted by the man who tells him to just call him Oliver. He points to his leather couch and wants Liam to lie down and just relax as he eases his way into his mind. He starts to listen to Oliver’s words as the therapist has him close his eyes. Liam begins to drift off as he speaks to him in a very calm manner. He tells him to visualize what his body looks like at the present time. As he lies there, he wants him to try and flex his arms and pump his chest. He is unaware of his state of mind as he continues to drift deeper into this new consciousness. Oliver lifts his arms up to make him flex as he positions them for him. His muscles are not toned since he never worked out before. He then lifts his shirt up to expose his skinny chest and tells him to contract his chest muscles. Liam visualizes this unconsciously and begins to smile as he feels something building up inside him. His chest muscles are reacting as the therapist sees his abs thicken up and stretch out. The growth is moving up to his pecs as they blow up to look like small pillows. His arms are swelling too as the therapist hears what sounds like helium pushing blood through his veins. Oliver tells him that he is doing great and to try and lift the weight sitting in front of him. Liam sees a barbell sitting in from of him in his mind loaded up with 400 pounds of plates. He goes to try and lift it. When he does, the therapist sees him stand up from the couch and lean down to lift the invisible weight. As he does so, his legs expand and shred his pants exposing his underwear which does little to hold his expanding butt and growing cock. The therapist moves over to a chair to watch him continue his transformation. His chest, arms, and shoulders are ripping his shirt to the point that they leave nothing concealed. He lifts the invisible barbell above his head before throwing it back down to the ground. He roars as he drops it showing the huge change in his voice too as it goes an octave lower. Oliver takes a moment before telling him to lie back down on the couch so he can rest. Liam appears spent and is soaked in sweat due to his massive growth. He doesn't want to wake him yet because he needs him to sleep for a bit. As he lies there in nothing but his underwear, Oliver starts to make him visualize what his cock looked like before. In his mind, he is naked with his new muscular body, but his cock is the same as it was before. He makes him focus his energy on his cock. He wants Liam to try and flex it so it will pump more blood. He begins to notice changes occurring down there. He sees his balls expanding in his undies as he smells the aroma of cum filling the air. His cock is slithering its way out of the top of his underwear now and sits on his thick abs. He moans as the feeling is unbelievable as it bounces with each beat. The therapist can’t help but to lick his lips as he talks to you staring at the beautiful piece newly formed. Oliver continues to talk as he slowly walks over to him to leans down to service it. Liam continues to moan in his gravelly voice as he is caressed by the therapist. He wants him to keep focusing on his cock. His balls are growing again as they tear his underwear. His cock moves further up your chest now. His crotch breaks free and his underwear rips off. Oliver pulls the remnants off of him and starts petting his cock. Liam goes to touch it, but he tells him not to move a muscle. As he keeps him calm, the therapist starts to lightly lick the cock head making him squirm. He tells him to just relax and go back to where he was at with the barbell in front of him. He wants him to load it up with more plates now. Liam walks over to where he thinks it is in his mind and grabs the invisible plates to put on the barbell. As he attempts this, the therapist stands back so the newly muscled Liam can stand like he did before. He sticks his thick arms out and makes motions similar to what bodybuilders do when they load up the bars. He thinks the barbell is at 500 pounds now and goes to lift it up. As he raises his arms above his head again, his muscles start growing again as the skin stretches, revealing more muscles on top of the ones he already has. Oliver tells him he is succeeding at his goal and he now needs to put the weight down so he can go sit and rest again. He growls as he makes a slamming motion and goes to sit on the couch again. As he sits down, the therapist takes his glasses off and walks over to sit beside him. He tells Liam to imagine his lover being there with him in the gym. He smiles and says his name Vince. Oliver says that Vince is on his knees and he is going to suck his cock after that hard workout. He moans a few times before the therapist moves down on his cock and starts sucking. He honestly thinks that it is his lover doing it so he pushes down on Oliver’s head to go deeper. The therapist moans as he tastes the precum going down his throat. He starts talking dirty to Oliver repeatedly using Vince as his name. He gets so turned on that he makes Liam stop for a moment so he can get on top of him and tell him to flex his arms for him. He growls as he flexes his huge 24" bis so Oliver can feel their power in his hands. He follows this up with a command to bounce his pecs so he does. He can feel the power raging through Liam’s entire body now. It gets him so excited that he unzips his trousers and pulls his throbbing cock out while sitting on the big man’s lap. All this is going on while Liam still thinks it is his lover Vince. He is imagining his beautifully hairy body sitting on his lap while his cock is out touching his leg. Oliver is stroking both of them at the same time as he leans up to kiss him. He manages to get a kiss in before the big stud pulls him in to him. He literally can't tell the difference between the therapist and Vince because they are about the same size. He reaches down and tears a seam open in the rear of his trousers and reaches in to rip his briefs open in the butt. He moans as Liam sticks his huge rod inside his hole and starts fucking him. Oliver is drenched in sweat now and his clothes are stuck to his body. His loud moans make him fuck harder because Vince always loved to be pounded. The power in his thrusts makes the therapist cum all over his chest. As he tries to pull out of Oliver, the therapist tells him to stay inside. It is at that moment that Liam questions Vince since that doesn’t sound like something he would say. He pushes Oliver off of him and appears to be waking up. He attempts to keep him under, but it doesn’t work. When he comes to, he notices that the therapist is completely soaked in sweat and his cock is out of his pants. He yells a few times and goes to confront him, but before he does, he realizes that he isn’t the same size he was. He looks down and notices how immense he is now and goes over to look in a mirror close to the office door. He can't believe such a thing could cause major changes like this. Oliver tries to make him understand that he needs his influence and control to maintain this kind of growth. Liam turns to laugh at him and proceeds to go out the office door, but he remembers that he is wearing no clothes. The therapist tells him he can get him some new clothes that will fit, but he needs to do something for him. He stops walking and turns to go sit down and listen to what he has to say. He tells him that he needs to put him back under so he can finish the process, but for that to happen he must be fucked before it can be finished. Liam laughs again and gets up to leave again. He tells Oliver that he will just walk out of the office naked since it doesn’t really bother him anyway. He pushes the therapist out of his way and leaves.
  21. I am hoping there are other fans of the IFNB out there… It is, in my opinion, one of the best, consistent and intensely erotic muscle fiction series out there! I have been VERY in to the ongoing muscle fiction of the IFNB for a few years. It is a unique work, because it is not told like a traditional story but is told via "reports" from the world of the IFNB (International Federation of Naked Bodybuilding). Every post is coverage of a contest, backstage or personal profile of huge, hung, alpha-aggressive athletes. Over the course of the short posts, story lines and themes emerge and it becomes VERY hot. The creator(s?) clearly know the real world of competitive bodybuilding yet also have broad-ranging imaginations. Everything from vanilla muscle worship to hardcore gang rape and everything in between! Old-young, coach-jock, hetero and homo, extreme sex and basic showing off . . . it all seems to happen in this world. The cool part is that they acknowledge in clever ways how this has been going on in real life and why none of us are familiar. They are tethered to real life (even if the muscle growth stuff is sometimes pure science fiction), so it makes it hotter. I also like how they RESPOND TO OUR COMMENTS and the storyline follows the fans' interests. The hot discussions and sub-fantasies that emerge are sometimes as hot as the posts themselves. I really get into chatting IFNB with other fans, so thought I'd post here and see who else loves these stories?
  22. Chapter 4 - Hypersexualmetaphysicalmophosis With his massive hands he lifted my up and held me like an action figure for him to play with. As he looked into my eyes, Lloyd overtook my thoughts. I was now his puppet and I was his to manipulate, mold and shape into whatever was to be my destiny. My vision started to get cloudy and my body felt limp, but I continued to stay erect. I didn’t slump over or feel like I was drifting off to sleep. I was still aware and conscious of what was happening to me, but it was like I was in a dream state. As soon as he knew that I was completely under his spell he started transferring the information I needed to start my change. First, He showed me visions of what looked like a manufacturing plant. No…not really a factory of sorts, but more of what looked like a greenhouse with machinery. There were hundreds of men, from teenagers to elderly, all in some sort of individual clear pods. Each pod was the shape of an oval cylinder with see-through flexible plastic tubes going into the top of each tube. Those tubes all seemed to be going up to the center of the greenhouse and up into one giant tube that led up onto the roof. I couldn’t see what exactly was on the roof of the greenhouse, but it looked to be like a much larger pod, all by itself, that was at least 5 times larger than the pods below. Of the pods in the greenhouse, each one was upright, banked backwards at a 30 degree angle and there must have been 20 tubes in each row and 30 rows of pods. Each subject was lying naked, face up with smaller clear tubes that had tapered down for the larger outside tubes entering different areas of their bodies. There was a tube going into each ear, nostril, mouth, belly button, cock, and one that went behind their body, which could be assumed that it was in their asses; basically, every orifice except the eyes. If that wasn't a bit bizarre and James Cameron’s “Aliens” like enough, each person was wide awake and completely aware. They seemed to be unable to talk, or move very much at all, but you could tell that they knew what was going on and they didn’t seem horrified or upset about what was about to happen to them. They actually looked happy, almost blissfully anticipating something. Then from, what I assumed was the pod on the roof, came a rich auburn liquid down the giant tube and as it slowly forked off from tube intersection to tube intersection to tube down to each individual pod and you could see that the subjects were getting excited even more. They began to slowly gyrate their hips and act as if they were in a sexual bliss of sorts. Their eyes were wild with passion and all of them were getting rock hard, as if they were anticipating sex for the first time. When the liquid had reached each pod, it seemed to pause for a moment in a clear cylinder and then from a tube that connected from somewhere else, a blue liquid emerged into the cylinder and mixed with the auburn liquid, cause the two liquids to change into another color, that of a pearl white or the best way to put it, it looked like cum. Then everything went blank and my eyes were looking back at Lloyd’s massive body in front of me. He was still holding me in his hands and he was playing with my crotch with is one ring finger, rubbing me, causing me to moan. Then, just as suddenly, my vision changed. This second vision I was standing on a large wrap-around country porch of a big beautiful southern style mansion. There were other very muscular, attractive men on the porch with me. I had the feeling we all knew each other and we were all attracted to each other as well. We all were talking about something but I couldn’t make out what we were saying. I couldn’t make out the faces of the men either, just their incredible bodies. All of us might as well have been naked since we all just had on soaking wet, very tight white jogging shorts and skin tight white tank tops. All of our bodies, cocks and balls were very prominent and very over-sized. I knew that they were all like me and I could feel the mutual lust in all of us. The house itself sat up on a hill and it was overlooking a vast farm land with acres and acres of vegetation that I couldn’t quite make out. It seemed to look like corn stalks, but there was something very different about them. First off, the stalks themselves weren’t green, but rather a beige/tan color, like the color of wheat and then the fruit, or corn like pods were a reddish brown and they seemed to have movement coming from inside of their husks. It was almost as if some of them were pulsating. In the middle of each field, which there seemed to be about 15 huge fields, was the greenhouse building from my prior vision. Each field had a greenhouse: 15 fields, 15 greenhouses. Hmmm, so 20 pods in a row of 30 rows were around 600 pods per greenhouse. 600 pods times 15 greenhouses made 9000 pods total. As I was looking out over the land, I felt a hand on my shoulder and voice whispered in my ear, “Not yet, young man. All will be shown in due time. Don't be so eager to know everything too fast. For now you should begin the HypersexualMetaphysicalmorphosis into your true self!” Then as before, everything went blank and I was looking back at my massive master, Lloyd. With his free hand, he put his fingers on my forehead and slowly trickled them down my face closing my eyes, taking me into the beginning of my physical transformation, or Hypersexualwhosawhatsametahumanmusclemorpheiousadocious, or something like that, as my mystery man said. Lloyd showed me, in my mind, how he was going to begin the transformation of me with images of his cock down my throat and up my ass, sharing his god-like life-force with me. The images that I was seeing were inhuman and completely unbelievable. There were scenes of him, filling me up with his cum in constant and forceful flow into my mouth and ass that were stretched to an inhuman capacity to receive him. It looked as if it was almost like Gay Porn mashing up with a Loony Tune. Our bodies were doing insane things that were exaggerated to cartoon status, but were going to be in real life. Then, I saw how he and what looked like to be an officer of the law, training me to change my body and schooling me to continue to become what I needed too. I began to understand that I was to be in training-like state of change for a period of time. I still would be massively strong, but Lloyd and this other man would have to change my abilities to suit me until I was in control of my power. With the strength he would give me I would be able to lift anything that was over 500 times my own weight. If I would be small, even as tiny as an ant, I would still be able to lift a car or large animal and when I would be in human form, I would quite literally be the one of the strongest men on the planet. But the real power would be when I was full Titan, like Lloyd was now; I would literally be able to lift buildings and the heaviest items on earth. In my mind, he told me what I needed to do. He told me to empty myself of all of my human reproductive fluid. That any of my own “human” sperm would be useless and hold back the change in me. I was to completely empty myself until I had only dry orgasms. After that, that was when he would have me drink from him, swallowing all of his sperm and when my stomach could take no more I was to let him enter my ass where he would complete the replacement of my sperm with his. He said that his “advanced” sperm was the life-force brought from my Uncle that gave us the power of our new lives. He said that his sperm wouldn’t become my sperm, but it would be absorbed into my body and get me ready for the next steps of my change. He told me he would fill me with more than I needed and that any that was left over would be reserves for me for more changes later on. As he was feeding me this information in my mind he had total control over me and my body. He told me to look back up at him and look again into his eyes and that’s when he set off the trigger to make me cum. At that point, he stopped talking to me and let me enjoy my continuous orgasms. Wave after wave of orgasms came over me. As soon as one would ebb another would hit full force. After about 5 minutes of completely emptying out my “human” body, I regained my composer as my cock dissipated to empty spasms without liquid results. I looked back up at Lloyd and he then continued to tell me that when he entered me that I would feel little to no pain and my body would start to change naturally with the process itself. He said I would drink some of his precum before he would even enter my body and that would help in my elasticity. He said that I would have no control over the change, but that after I had completed this part of the change, he would help me to adjust to my new self and when I was finished with my process, I would be able to change every part of myself at will with almost instantaneous results. The only time that it would follow an uncontrollable pattern is when I was in the mode that he had been going through now, with me. He said that after I drink his cum, there would be no going back, ever. I would be a permanent “advanced species” of muscle and a loyal member of “Uncle Matt’s Farm”. For the final time he asked me if I was ready, but I think it was more of a statement of my new beginning, than a question. I was feeling the best I ever had in my life and it was all because of this man. Then he told me to drink. He lowered me back onto the ground and I stood with the head of his colossal prick dangling about 5 feet above my head. Slowly oozing out of his cock, long thick strands of precum covered my face and body as it sent shards of electricity through me. I could feel my skin and muscles begin to relax. He bent his knees slightly and I knew what I had to do. I opened my mouth as wide as I could onto his cock and took in as much of it as I could, which at first was only the piss hole of his cockhead. I licked the head and stuck my tongue into his piss hole. It fit perfectly and I started to tongue fuck him. This must have felt really good to him as he began to moan. I made my tongue as rigid as possible, grabbed his cock with both hands and I began to bob my head as I fucked his piss slit. Very soon, I was instantly rewarded as I could feel rivers of cum flowing into his shaft to come down to me. I pulled out my tongue but held my lips firmly against his head just in time as the sweetest and most pungent tasting cum flowed into me. This time it wasn’t like a fire house, but rather a strong faucet tap. At first I wasn’t able to keep 1/3 of his juice in me long enough to swallow it, but that soon changed. In a matter of seconds, my body began to change as he said it would. My mouth took more of him inside of it and there was no need to swallow as he started to shove the entire head into my mouth completely filling it. Again, the amazing elasticity of my mouth was accommodating his immense size. At first I started to choke and gag, because I was unable to breath, so Lloyd eased up a bit. Then every few seconds the flow would stop long enough for me to take a breath and then it would start all over again. I would occasionally get a taste of his cum as it would pass my taste buds and it was the saltiest and sweetest taste I’ve ever had. It felt like gallons of it were pouring into me. My stomach started to grow as the juice filled me up. My stomach looked as if I were pregnant. There was no pain as my stomach stretched beyond normal proportions. Then it was as if something had opened up the drain and my stomach started to spasm and empty like crazy as almost all of his semen started to absorb into my body. This process repeated about 5 times before I actually had the feeling of being so full as if I had just had the biggest Thanksgiving dinner of my life. On the last absorption, my stomach continued to decrease in size to even smaller than it had been all along. I couldn’t see it, but I could feel it as a 4 pack of abs started to show. Then 2 more abs above those came quickly into view. Soon I had a super hard, cut 8-pack of chiseled granite. I let go of my oral grip on Lloyd as I started feeling a heat rise inside of me that was radiating outward. I looked at my body and I could see the definition cutting through my body as his muscle juice spread throughout me. I was turning into a chiseled work of art. Of course as had been the case since this all started a few days ago, with my new life, this change made me incredibly hornier than I already was and opened my mouth and shoved more of his enormous shaft into it. I could feel it stretching my esophagus with every upward thrust of my head. My mouth felt completely elastic and my jaw actually dislocated. There was no pain only complete joy and pleasure. That’s when the same feeling of growth I had before started up again. Only this time as I looked at the parts of my body that I could see, I noticed that my body WAS expanding. The definition was already there, but now I could feel my muscles building at an incredible rate. I held up my right leg to see it balloon up to the size of a tree trunk. I was so excited that I didn’t even noticed Lloyd’s cock was lowering further down my throat but not because he was pushing it there, it was because my body was making me rise further off of the ground. At the same time it was snaking down in me I could feel my throat expanding to accommodate it and soon I was actually able to breathe freely as well. I got on my feet to stand up and I had grown almost tall enough that I only had to tilt my head back a little to take all 3 feet of him in. Then I must’ve stopped growing because I no longer needed to tilt my head; in fact his pelvis was now in perfect position. I was now about 15 feet tall as my body slowed down for a moment. I felt as charged up with life and strong as hell. I glanced down at myself and was shocked. I was fucking HUGE!!! I must have had a 70” chest and 30” biceps and I was at least almost 16 feet tall. In fact my chest was so large and my arms were so strong that I had unconsciously picked Lloyd up off the ground and was holding him in midair as he filled me up and I kept growing. I was literally holding a 45 foot man up off of the ground. Then, I felt larger growth spurts in my own cock and lower body. I was in awe of my own massive amounts of strength. This man must have weighted over a ton and I picked him up like he was a twig. I was literally holding up a giant that weighed tons. I could tell this was turning on Lloyd more than ever because he was literally face fucking me by this time and I was helping him by grabbing the sides of his massive ass and pushing and pulling him out of my mouth. He had grabbed a tree branch over 50 feet off the ground for stability as he fucked my face. With each thrust of his cock, I could feel him literally fucking my throat. His blasts of cum in me were getting stronger and I could feel the circumference of his cock increase with every shot, too. He was now pumping his cock almost completely out of my mouth and shoving it to the hilt every time, just like he had done with his finger in my ass. Since I was getting huge and taller, his 3 foot cock was seemingly shrinking. Over and over he came for what seemed like hours and then he abruptly stopped. He pulled his beat red cock out of my mouth, letting go of the tree branch and dropping it to the ground with an earth-shattering thud and turned around behind him to grab a small dogwood tree uprooting it. He brought it around and told me that when he asked me to, I was to bite down on it. After he laid it in front of me, he told me to bend over and get ready. This giant man moved with amazing swiftness as he grabbed my head pushing me down on all fours, causing the ground to shake beneath us and then he took a hold of my hips. When he got into the position he didn’t wait for an okay. I knew he had been waiting for this moment, since we met and he wasn’t about to prolong it any more. He verbally yelled, “NOW, BOY, BITE DOWN ON THAT TREE HARD” My mouth was on the way down when I felt his enormous shaft literally ram my ass like a rocket. I felt only a small amount of actual pain, but more of an intense pressure, like that of the rush of bullet into its target, being pushed in at an incredible speed. My ass immediately clamped around him in a joyous viselike grip and he began fucking me so hard that I had to grab onto a couple of trees to steady myself and to give him something immobile to ram his huge cock into. Foliage and limbs of the forest were being shaken off for over 50 yards around us as we fucked. The whole time he was fucking me, he was still cumming in huge amounts. It wasn’t like there was a build up to climax. He had been in a God-like Climax the whole time. He ended up picking my legs up and was pulling me into him as he was thrusting. Now, a few of the weaker trees began to fall to the ground. I grasped at trees and I finally found a big 100 foot oak tree to grab and hold onto. Leaves and branches were showering us from the violence the trees and I were receiving. There was so much cum that he was still pumping in me faster than what my body could absorb, that with every thrust of his cock, massive amounts of cum was shooting out of any escape area of my ass that it could find. Lloyd and I were both soaked in his cum. After about ten minutes of this he stopped ramming into me and slowly began to almost completely go out of me and slowly right back in up to his balls, as his cock was still amply flowed his muscle cum into me. Because he fucking was slower, it gave it more time to absorb into the lining of my ass. This whole time I had continued to grow. I was now over 25 feet tall, if I would have been standing I would have been almost as wide as the side of a house. Lloyd had grown more too and was now over 60 feet tall and his truck could have sat very comfortably on his chest. It seemed that he was calming down, but then he said. “Here comes the last of it, son. Hold onto to something…” He bellowed as an incredible final surge of cum shot so hard into me that it caused me to begin to shot a large volley of cum myself, soaking a hundred feet of the forest in front of me. Along with that final shot, both of us radiated a bright blinding shockwave that blew out from our epicenter, lying flat every tree in the forest for about 100 yards. The shock wave was felt as far as Uncle Matt’s Farm almost 5 miles away and when the wave went through Uncle Matt, he just smiled and new it was time for him to go and meet his nephew. That must have been when Lloyd knew I was full of what I needed. He pulled out of me and I let me back down onto the ground. I was around 25 feet high and even though Lloyd had shrunk down to about half his height, to 30 feet, I still able to look up into my master’s eyes and was ready for the next command, when he grabbed my face and gave me the most sensual and romantic kiss I have ever had. This in turn, broke the spell and I was able to feel the effects of his work on me. I was in shear Muscle God Heaven. Lloyd grabbed me again and hugged me in the most sensuous bear hug, I had ever had. We held each other for what seemed to be forever. Lloyd took me by the waist and we kissed and felt each other all over. I could tell that Lloyd was just as incredibly turned on as I was. His moans and grunts were causing the ground below to rumble, again. He stopped kissing me to ask, “How do you feel?” as his mammoth cock ground against my hard as rock body. I wasn’t sure how to answer him, because of all the different feelings I was feeling at that moment, but I tried my best. “Fucking invincible, HUGE, erotic, I’m a God…I’m a Fucking GOD! There’s so much power and strength running through me continuously that I feel like I’m going to explode. I feel fucking powerful as hell! And Lloyd…I am proud to be an eternal member of Uncle Matt’s Farm and my loyalty to you and our family is complete and pure.” He smiled and hugged me. “I also have this insatiable need to show off my strength.” I said as I released him and I bent over and literally lifted his pickup and held it with ease over my head. “Whoooaaa, careful there, boy, that’s not paid for just yet,” as he laughed and playfully grabbed my aching and hard cock. “It feels so fucking light. Jesus we must be the strongest men in the world.” As I set the “toy” truck back down I straightened back up and he slapped my chest hard, grabbing my nipple and pulling me close to him so he could kiss me hard and deep some more. Now that I’m thinking about our tongues intertwining, I can safely say that his tongue was probably about a foot long whereas mine was about 10 inches. He broke our kiss to say, “Be Proud, Steve of who you are. You are special, even amongst Gods. You still have much to learn and you have much to teach. Always care about the family. You should care, because you’ve been giving the best gift in the world. And it’s a gift that is actually from your Father.” “My Father, what do you mean? My father couldn’t have done this.” “Not your human father. He was only a surrogate. Your real father…is…your Uncle Matt!” “WHAT…but…but you did this to me?” “But who do you think, did this to me? It was your father, Matt. And he got it from…Well; who do you think gave it to him?” “Um..Grandpa?” “Yes, Steve. Your grandfather is the source. He is the Alpha. He is our leader… …And he is still alive…” I shook my head in shock, since I had gone to Grandpa’s funeral. “But..but…” “It’s okay Steve. Don’t’ worry…all your questions will be answered. This has been planned for you for quite some time and your Grandfather and Uncle were gracious enough to let me do the honors. They knew how I felt about you and thought you might take this easier coming from someone that wasn’t as intimidating as they are.” “Intimidating?! MY GOD, if they are any more intimidating then you then I would have lost consciousness at the mere sight of them...Hehe” I chuckled as I remembered how I fainted at the sight of Grandpa, when I was a child. “You probably would have, most all do. That’s one of the reason’s Grandpa is not out in public anymore, but anyway…Now remember, you will always stay super humanly strong, but you have yet to learn the ability to change your height from 1 inch to over 100 feet. This height and elasticity that you now exhibit is just part of the process of the change. Soon you will go back to normal height, but you will always have the body of a God: Muscular, Virile and Immortal. But as a safety measure, since I am the one who started your change and until you are ready, you’re change can be overridden by me, your uncle or your grandfather and we can make you as big or as little as we feel until you can control it yourself.” With that he placed his hand in mine and we both shrank to our previous human heights. Both of us were still hugely muscled, even larger than the largest of bodybuilders. Our wet bodies still glowed in the moonlight from the sheen of our glazing of cum. We were, of course, still naked and both still rock hard. We began to talk some more as we walked back to the truck. “So Lloyd, I noticed that you said that Uncle Matt and Grandpa let you do the honors, because they knew how you felt about me????” I said with a smirk on my face, “Soooo, stud….How DO you feel about me?” “Does this answer your question?” He said as he lifted me over his head, and started to press my body up and down over top of him. Every time he lowered me toward him my cock dove deep into his gapping mouth. I did not need to hold onto anything as he had me face fuck him in midair. It was pure euphoria for both of us. He brought me back down to the ground and we began showing off our strength to each other, by lifting large trees and the truck over and over and sucking and fucking all over the forest floor and in the truck and holding each other in midair. We were so heavily into each other that we didn’t see what was coming toward us down what was left of the dirt road. Although, Lloyd knew from the beginning what was going to happen next. The patrol car, or what was left of it, rolled slowly toward us.
  23. Chapter 3 - The Gift of My Re-Birth The second the warm glow of the headlights hit my face, I felt better. I was so glad that he was here and I could just hop in and tell him to “go, go, go”. I didn’t want to see my father anytime soon and the sorrow and loneliness that would be on my mother’s face was going to be a little too much to bear. My clothes felt tighter. My gym shorts were literally hugging my ass with skin tightness due to the pulling of my hardening cock. My tank shirt was slowly tearing at the seams, centimeters at a time, as it was straining to hold me in as well. God this felt so fucking good, but I had no control of it at all. Even though I was still so angry at my father, I felt like a million bucks. My body did whatever it felt like doing. I wondered that if my intense emotions inside had triggered this new growth spurt, and if calming myself down, would make me return to normal, just like David Banner? I tried to think of anything neutral, but my clothes just felt tighter. I ran around the front of the truck and I peered into who was driving the Ford F150. The figure behind the wheel was huge and he literally filled over half of the front seat. My god, this was my Uncle? The door opened from the inside and pushing it was the most massive hand and arm I had ever seen. Some fear, more over an intense desire took over and my shirt tore a little more. “Come on and get in and let’s start this thing right, little man,” the extremely deep bass voice said from inside. “Sure, let’s get outta here, I’m done with this place. They’re driving me nuts and I’m not little.” I exclaimed with a renewed confidence, as I threw my stuff in the back bed and jumped in the passenger side. As I stretched to get in the big 4x4 I heard and felt a larger tear in my shorts. This time the cool night air snuck in the opening of the tear and it gave me an added pleasure-jolt. I shut the door as his massive arm shifted the gears and we were in reverse and on the road in a flash. I was somewhat afraid to look at much more than the arm in fear that I would either scream in fear of the “Monster” that dad had called him or cream myself immediately as I’m sure I would explode out from my clothes, all from just being in his presence. Only as we would pass a streetlight would I get a quick glimpse of this mammoth man. God, my uncle was HUGE! I knew that having feelings for a relative wasn't looked upon with affirming eyes of the public, and I know how wrong it was that I was excited about my grandpa, and how my anger turned me on in front of my father, but I didn’t care if the man seated next to me was related to me or not. I wanted him. I wanted him so much my heart was racing and my body was starting to react even more so. Hell, he was only related by marriage, I thought. So Fuck It. I felt two more tears in my shorts. Then he laid his hand on my lap and said, “Steve, I’m not your Uncle. The Name’s Lloyd. I’m you’re Uncle’s…a…partner at the farm. We are really looking forward to getting to know you out there. We have a lot planned for you and it should be a lot of fun and good times, but it’s not gonna be easy either. I’m sure you’ll be leaving there a changed man.” He squeezed my leg. “Hmmmm, very nice quads there. Your uncle said you played football?” Any feeeling of apprehension of him being my relative was now gone and this boosted my arrogance level, “Yes, sir I do. I’m 1st string, All-State and now one of the top ranked centers east of the Mississippi.” The back of my tank ripped along my lats. “Center…aaay…. well that sounds just about right. With those quads…I mean. You have to be really strong in your legs and all. But you could plow through just about anything, huh?” “I sure can, sir. Really strong, see, “ I said as I flexed them as he squeezed. The left leg of my shorts instantly shown more skin as my shorts ripped some more. Even though I could tell he was holding back his strength, the pressure of his squeeze was like a vise. My cock got harder yet. “Wow, very, very nice. I bet your ass is rock solid too, huh. The girls must love that ass.” I chuckled and said, “Yeah they do sir. But I’m not too sure they’re ever gonna get a crack at it.” I put my hand on top of his and gave it a squeeze of my own. I’m usually not so brazen about my come-ons, but there was something about this man that made me feel very comfortable around him and besides that, ever since the encounter with Billy the night before, I had been horny as fuck. Not even my massive orgasms in the morning had calmed my urges. Hell, for even a moment, when I had him in my face, I probably could have fucked…well…you know...dad. Thinking about what he had said, about not being able to take it again, made me wonder about my Uncle Matt. Did my Uncle and my dad have a go at it? Then flashes of my father's tight little ass, zipped through my brain and felt my shorts rip under my balls. I shook my head to get the images out and I looked back at the monster of man next to me. Even though I could see him only in shadows and glimpses, I was getting completely rock hard for him and I’m sure he could see my cock making quite a tent out of my gym shorts. I continued my forwardness, “With a grip like yours, I bet you could have a crack at it.” With that he took his hand off my leg. "Hmmmphff," he said and then he shoved his hand under me, literally picking me up off the seat with just that one hand squeezing my ass so hard it pushed my cock through my torn shorts, shredding them, springing it out into fresh air. I almost immediately came thinking about the Hulk. “Oh yeah, really hard ass and muscular too. OH, what do we have here, what a fucking nice piece of boy cock too. You think I could handle that, too?” “God, I fucking hope so, sir.” I said as I started to buck my hips. “The thing is boy; I don’t think you could handle me.” Lloyd said as he pulled his hand out from under me and flexed his huge bicep instantly ripping the tight tee shirt he had on under his overalls. His bicep kept getting bigger and bigger the longer he held the flex and as it did, my cock got harder and harder. God I wanted to feel him growing. I involuntarily put my hand up to feel his growing muscle. My eyes must have been huge looking at him, because I could see his teeth as he smiled really broadly. I turned toward him in the seat and started to lick his massive gun. I have no idea, how Lloyd was able to keep the pickup on the road. I would have put us in a ditch by now. As I held it, I could’ve sworn that it continued to grow just like Billy did last night and I did today. Now I knew there was a connection with Billy, Lloyd and Uncle Matt and I couldn’t wait to find out what it was. I heard him moan and he put me in a headlock and pulled the truck off the road skidding to a halt. . “GET OUT” “What!!?” “You heard me, get out and get in the bed of the fucking truck, RIGHT NOW. I can hardly fucking drive with this going on. Get in the back and I'm going to take you somewhere that will be more private. Steve, it's time to show you something.” “Okay,” And I did as I was told. I didn’t want to piss him off; I just wanted to obey the huge muscle animal. “Also, you better not touch that cock of yours and get off, boy, or I’ll fucking tan your fucking hide. You hear me?” He started the truck back up and pulled back onto the road. “Yes, sir, I promise, sir.” God, was this really happening? We were only on the road for less than a mile when we came upon a gated dirt road that went into some of the thickest looking forest I’ve ever seen. Lloyd turned off the pavement and told me to open the gate. I did, as I was told, not so much that he told me too, but that I was hoping for my fantasy to come true. Still, being ordered around by this behemoth was very erotic and enticing, maybe even a big turn on, since my cock was still half hard. As I opened the gate I noticed a sign that had been grown over, but I could make out, "erty of Mat ew Trah ne" I got back in the bed of the truck and we went down the long dirt road. About 3 miles down he turned left and we stopped at a small clearing next to a pond. I had no clue where we were, other than I had a sneaking suspicion. Still, I knew that there was no one for miles around. With his massive size he could beat the shit out of me and leave me for dead and no one would ever know, but I knew deep inside his intentions were totally on the up and up. Growing up, I hoped. I stood up in the truck as he got out of the truck. I stared amazed as he just kept getting out of the truck; more and more of him slowly coming into sight and by the time he had squeezed himself out of the cab, he stood about 8 feet high and about 3 feet wide. With a swiftness, he grabbed me under my shoulders and lifted me effortlessly out of the truck bed and over his head. As he lowered me down he stopped where my cock was right as his mouth and he engulfed my entire prick down his throat. He had suction like an industrial Hoover and I became instantly hard as a rock and then with a loud POP, which almost made me cum, he released my cock. Laughing, He set me on the ground and said, “Follow me, son. You’re going to get a birthday present you’ll never going to fucking forget. Young Billy was only the beginning.” BINGO, I fucking knew it. This was all connected. God, this is too much. As we walked toward the water, I was now able to see just how huge this man really was. He was by far the largest being on earth I had EVER seen. I think I was initially wrong with my estimated measurements, because, he actually must’ve stood almost 9 ft. tall and was completely packed with muscle. He was as massive in muscle or more than Jay Cutler or any other bodybuilder that I could recall. I could see him involuntarily flexing his ass muscles with ever step he took. His shoulders must have measured about almost 4 feet across and his thighs were as large as an oak tree. His chest looked completely ripped under that white t-shirt and it spread across him like two humungous mounds of granite pillows. Billy would have looked like a mere weakling compared to this man. Quite honestly, only my grandpa came close. Lloyd stopped and turned around. His face was the most beautiful face I had ever seen. He had dark hair that was long and flowing and the finely chiseled features everywhere. He had a scruffy, but manicured dark brown beard. I could tell his eyes were Dark Ocean blue and his lips were full and pouted a little. He put his hands on his hips and motioned with his head, for me to come closer. I did so and when I got about 3 feet in front of him he said to stop. He didn’t say anything for about 2 minutes. He just looked at me with such an incredible lust in his eyes that I felt totally drawn to him. My whole body was excited at the prospect of even being within a few feet of this God. I started to walk towards him. To look into his eyes I had to hold me head up as if I were looking at the sky. “STOP, DON’T MOVE ANY CLOSER. Stay right where you are. I’m getting a good last look at you. You are going to be one of the best, I’m sure of it. WOW! You Uncle said you were a sight to behold and you’re really beyond that.” “Thank you, sir. But I’m nothing compared to you." Lloyd chuckled, "Actually, you will be so much more than me. Your Uncle knows this. He's been with you your whole life." I must have looked a little bewildered because he followed up, saying, "You probably don't remember or maybe you never even saw your Uncle, but he would sit in the stands, disguised to look normal and watch you play your games. All the way from little league to your high school games. He is so proud of what you have accomplished. He would come back and tell us all about some of the great plays that you would make. He's really your biggest fan. And now I can see for myself, why. You are magnificent Steve. Perfection. I can see just what you are going to become and it's colossal. I hunger for you." "God, I just want to touch you; to feel your magnificence. What do you want me to do for you, sir?” “Steve, I want you to see, feel and be something that’s beyond your wildest fantasies. Today you’re a man and it’s time you know why your father thinks your Uncle Matt is a freak or monster. Your Uncle is not the type of freak that your father has made him out to be. He is a giving, generous and loving man who only wants the best out of this life. I’m about to show you the most amazing gift that I have ever been given, and that gift was from your Uncle. I am not of your bloodline, but because of your Uncle, I am now a part of him and as well a part of you. I am chosen by him to become part of the bloodline. He has chosen me and others to reap the benefits of your family's gift. He sent me to get you and begin this gift to you as well. But before I could I had be sure that this is something you have wanted all your life. Billy was the test; the beginning to get you acclimated, so you would be able to really get your gift from me if we thought you could handle it. I now know you can. Your Uncle can’t do it himself, at the moment, because he is tending to other men to be in our bloodline, just like you. He will meet us back at the farm, when we get there and then you will get your final gift from him. The rest of us, non-Tranherne's, will never get the final gift. Only those that are born into the bloodline, like yourself, will get the final gift. Now this next bit is very important so listen carefully.” “I am, sir.” Lloyd literally shivered and said, “I fucking love it when you call me sir. It shows respect and you are definitely going to respect me for the next 2 ½ hours. You will do whatever I want and you will be obedient. Do you understand this and do you agree?” “Yes, sir.” “Good...nevertheless, it really won’t matter, because once we begin because you won’t have a choice. First off, whatever you do, I’m telling you that the most important thing is that you don’t move or say anything unless your told or made too. Second, whatever happens to you, go with it. Do not resist it, even if you are in uncomfortable or in pain. It will make things that much easier on you if you totally give in to what is going to happen. Don’t fucking fight this, OKAY!” “Yes SIR. I want this, sir. I want whatever you have to offer me.” “Good boy!! Now, you’re going to witness something that you have never witnessed before. What happened to you last night is minuscule compared to what you’re going to experience now. Then you’re going to go through something that only a very few men on this earth have ever felt before. Billy gave you your first stage last night. I’m sure you’ve noticed some BIG changes in your body?” “God, yes, sir. It’s been amazing. I feel so big and powerful and turned on all the time.” “I know that feeling well. I must've cum over 100 times when I first went through the change. But now you’re going to go through the second phase with me and the third stage with your equal, which is someone, in your bloodline, who has been predestined to go through this with you. You’ll find that out later. Then you will have the final stage with your Uncle. Remember, you’re going to change, Steve. You’re going to become something you’ve always dreamed of. I’m also sure that you have figured out that your grandfather was one of us, correct?” “Yes sir, I knew he was someone special and now I realize just how special.” “Well he is a very special man. You’ll soon find out just how amazingly special he is. I want you to remember how you feel about him, and how badly you want to be big, because it’s not going to be all fun and games, either. You’re going to feel massive amounts of pain, but even higher amounts of pure pleasure. Don’t scream or run, because there is no one around that will hear you. I’m not saying that to scare you, but this will be quite a shock. Are you ready?” “I…I guess...Yes...Yes I'm ready, sir!!” Inside I was saying to myself. ‘If it’s what I think and am praying for, then HELL YEAH I’m ready.’ My cock was again on its way to becoming hard as a rock and it was beginning to poke its way out of the new hole that Lloyd had made for me, in my shorts. He looked down and noticed my growing cock. “Yeah, I think you’re ready, son.” I was ready for anything. I’ve wanted to be with a mammoth muscle man all my life and I was finally going to have my dream come true. Little did I know that it was going to change my life forever and cause me to never see my Mom's loving face again? Lloyd smiled and closed his eyes. His put his hands on his hips and started to softly chant a dialect that I couldn’t understand. I immediately noticed that the birds and insects became silent. I couldn’t hear the crickets anymore either or any noises at all except what sounded like a low rumbling. Very soon, I started to feel the ground shake all around me. I thought Kentucky was experiencing its very first large earthquake. My first instinct was to run for cover but I remembered what Lloyd had said about not running and then I saw Lloyd’s eyes open and I realized where the shaking was coming from. It was coming from him. His eyes were no longer blue, but had completely gone white. I could see no iris or pupil, only the clarity of white. Then, Lloyd’s body started to tremble. This must’ve been turning him on too as I noticed a huge bulge snaking down his right leg underneath the overalls. It stopped for a moment just below mid-thigh and I thought to myself, “Dear God, He must be over 15 inches long.” Then it started back up again. The thickness was over one-third as big as the thickness of his massive leg. His body started to shake and vibrate even more. Then I noticed a dark trail of wetness coming from wherever the head had been and his flowing precum was accenting the shape of his leg even more. The ground was really shaking now as he began to vibrate intensely. His cock finally stopped growing, just below his knee. My mouth watered and my asshole puckered for his jean snake. The vibrations were so intense that his body was actually making a humming sound. I know what you’re thinking and your right. His body and the ground weren’t shaking with a violent type of sensation but more of a continuous vibration, like a vibrator. It made me snicker when I thought about it, but I quickly became serious again, when I saw that the lower half of his right leg was now soaked with all the precum pouring out of him, making a pool of it under his foot. The ground was vibrating so much it started to tickle my feet. I felt a strange sensation go up my legs to my pelvis, hitting my cock and balls, causing my own cock to begin precumming like crazy, just like Lloyd was doing. Then the feeling went up my torso till my entire body was vibrating almost as much as his. The sensation was overwhelming and I felt completely relaxed and invigorated at the same time. My cock was more rigid than I had ever known it to be and as it stood out of my shorts it was flinging huge amounts of precum all over the place. I couldn’t resist the feeling and I was just about to cum when he yelled the word “TRAHERNE” and I realized my prayers might be right, as my all-time fantasy was about to happen. The vibrations slowed and stopped but the will to cum in me was stronger than ever. I took a couple of deep breaths, trying to relax and the feeling of an explosive orgasm slowly went away. Then I saw Lloyd start to actually pulsate. His entire body was beating like a heart would, pumping itself up like a bodybuilder did before the big contest. It was really strange though, because Lloyd wasn’t actually flexing his body; his body was flexing itself. Lloyd hadn’t moved his legs or arms at all since all of this had started. Larger and larger his muscles became as they filled with blood like he was going through a massive workout, but all he was doing was standing there with his hands on his hips. He wasn’t actually growing taller, but it really looked like he was getting a massive pump. I noticed that Lloyd had closed his eyes and I could tell he was in some sort of trance. His breathing increased with every breath and his inhales were becoming so powerful that I could feel the pull towards him with every breath, but amazingly his exhales were only normal size. Where was all that air going? As I looked closer I could see that he was actually using the oxygen to inflate himself. “But that’s impossible.” I thought…or was it? The more oxygen he brought inside him, the more the blood would flow into his muscles, and the bigger those mammoth muscles would become. I noticed that his cock was getting thicker too, as well as the bulge in his crotch was showing more and more as his balls must have been increasing. The fabric of his overalls was straining like crazy trying to hold in his massive tool. Again the earth around us rumbled, but this time it was due to the incredibly low bass sound of Lloyd’s moans in between his awesome breathes. His moans became louder and louder to the point of massive growls. Even the sound of the man before me was effecting me and my body. If were even possible, my cock was harder than ever in my life. I was actually in a sort of blissful pain that my cock had reached such a rigid state. Never in my wildest fantasies, I thought that I could be more turned on then I was with Billy, and then I surpassed that this morning when I was satisfying my own self-indulgence. But now, my cock literally ached with a sexual magnitude and insatiability that was growing beyond a normal realm of erogenous pleasure. I could feel the cum in me raising and filling up my cock, but nothing came out. Still, no matter how much I wanted too, needed too, had too, my cock would not release any fluid other than precum or give me what was the normal meaning of an explosive orgasm. Instead of shooting loads of cum, I was bound by my desires and in a constant state of a euphoric orgasm. I heard myself screaming as the pressure in my cock intensified. Even with all that I was feeling now, my anticipation of what I was hoping was going to happen was only taking me further on my journey and everything I was experiencing so far was beyond my wildest fantasies already. They say that there are levels of consciousness that some are lucky enough to achieve when in a certain metaphysical state. I had not only reached that, I was well on my way of surpassing those levels of almost God like feelings. In fact, I no longer thought about only myself because at this moment, I was so completely enthralled with this being before me that I was becoming something else. I started to get dizzy from the colossal surges of power I was experiencing and I had to close my eyes for a second. With my eyes closed, I could feel the sound of his booming voice hitting me on my chest and actually feeling his voice as a physical thing, sinking into my flesh. My cock felt like a balloon that was being filled with water to the breaking point, but ,God I felt more fucking alive than ever. When I felt sturdy enough again, I opened my eyes back up as Lloyd s massive arms suddenly rose sharply above his head and there was a type of an invisible shock wave that blew out from his body which knocked me on my ass as well as toppling over a couple of 30 ft. trees. It was definitely loud enough to produce a huge, long echo that bounced off the valley walls. The blast of energy felt like a Mack truck had hit me. It didn’t hurt me, but as I stumbled back to my feet I could feel the actual energy from the shock wave start to radiate through me. It felt like my own body was expanding but I couldn’t see any physical changes. My balls began to pulsate just like Lloyd’s body had been. It felt like I was having the most intense workout and sexual experience of my life. Every muscle in my body was tightening and becoming harder and harder, to match the hardness and fullness of my cock, though I still wasn’t growing bigger. My arms felt like they were going to explode in size and even my face felt tighter. I could feel my skin tightening around the follicles of each strand of hair. My legs were becoming as strong and hard as tree trunks and my ass literally felt like a rock. I felt my abs tighten and I pulled up my shirt and looked at my stomach, but other than feeling tight and hard, there was no optical change. In fact, there was no change, other than my plump cock, anywhere physically on me, but the feeling inside of me was exploding with power and ecstasy. Then, if was even fathomable, stronger feelings of lust came over me. My mind went blank and was instantly filled with visions of hugely muscled giant God-like men. But unlike the dream I had after being with Billy, every image of every man was a version of Lloyd. I didn’t care about anything or anyone else in the world at all. Not my Mom or Dad, not Billy, Grandpa, or even Uncle Matt. All I knew at that point was Lloyd. I wanted to be huge like him. No, actually, I wanted to be a complete part of him. My entire body literally ached to be like him and to have him. My cock started to pulsate like crazy and even stronger and more intense huge waves of pleasure over took me, completely. I had to be a part of this man. I had to feel him. I yearned to be him, to touch him, to experience all that he was feeling. I could feel an even larger buildup of an explosion in me and I embraced it. I gave myself freely, remembering what Lloyd had said. I lost myself in him. I was no longer Steve; I was a part of Lloyd. Then, my body started to become as hard as I was feeling inside. Not only was my cock like a rock, my body became very rigid and as I relinquish any control that I had of myself. The energy blast from Lloyd had taken complete control over me and I had no choice whatsoever to fight it. I didn’t want to fight it. I only wanted it to take me over and I was more than eager to let it happen. Levels of ecstasy were building one on top of another. My whole body, no my entire being was in a state of orgasm. Wave after wave of sexual intensity filled up so much inside of me that I couldn’t control myself, nor did I want to. I welcomed the impending result, whatever it may be. I watched helplessly as Lloyd’s arms fall back down by his sides and then to shoulder height. As he outstretched them towards me, a blinding electrical current shot from his fingertips and targeted my crotch. The electricity hitting my balls sent then into another sort of overdrive. They weren’t only pulsating, they moving around in my sack and I could tell they were growing. Again, there had been the intense pain of being shocked, but it quickly went away. It was replaced by a feeling that was amazingly even more powerful, like it was energizing me more than I already was. Now I had come to a point that there is no way possible to explain what I was feeling in my entire body. There are no words and it was beyond any comprehension of our human psyche of explanation. I looked down just to see if, like the non-optical changes of the rest of my body, the same thing was happening to my balls. To my joy, it wasn’t. I could see my balls getting larger. I felt them against my legs pushing them apart, as they needed more room to grow. Bigger and heavier they became, filling up with so much pressure I could feel it turning and boiling inside. The pressure that was already on my cock was now matched to the pressure in my balls. Then all of the lust and euphoria I was feeling through the rest of my body went straight to my balls. I started to scream in pleasure, and with each shout, my voice seemed to get lower, till I was shaking the ground myself with my own moaning and groaning. I couldn’t contain the new intense feeling and I let out a type of sonic boom scream as I started to finally have a physical shooting orgasm. Although, it was not in a normal way with shot after shot; it was more like one continuous flow of cum coming out of my cock like a fire hose. I was hitting and pouring it all over Lloyd’s body over 6 feet away. Whatever he had done to me, I was in the purest possible form of euphoria, being his concubine of muscle and power. I involuntarily arched my back, throwing my arms back and I embraced what was happening as I let my seed stream out from my body and soak the wall of muscle in front of me. Up and down his body my white cream flowed soaking his clothes against his body, showing me every curve and mound. My body moved around like an unmanned fire hose that was spraying everywhere. My cum was soaking not only Lloyd, but also 20-30 feet all around us. After a few minutes, I regained my stability and instinctively aimed back at him as he opened his mouth and inhaled again as my large stream of cum was sucked into it by the incredible vacuum force. His inhalation was so strong, that my entire body started to be pulled toward him and by the time he closed his mouth to swallow I was only about 2 feet away from him. He let out a huge growl and then he began to actually glow. His entire body underneath his clothes was actually radiating a dull soft auburn light. It was getting brighter and brighter, but not blinding. I was being enticed by him like being a moth to the flame. Since his sonic boom of energy hit me, nothing that I did or thought of differ from what Lloyd had wanted me too. He had completely entranced me as I was only a pawn in his endgame. It was also still his will that I was now seemingly able to freely move my body. So therefore, I or rather, I should say, HE raised my hand to touch him on the arm and the millisecond that our skin met I felt additional continuous bursts of energy, which started the most amazing transformation I had yet to see. First, his groans and growls became louder and he began to grunt like a wild animal. He actually snarled and gnashed his teeth together almost biting me. I pulled, or rather was commanded to pull my hand away as I started to notice his shirt beginning to quickly shred from his body exposing, in a matter of seconds, inch by inch of golden moonlit skin and a huge and sensuous chest that I yearned to touch. But for now my arms were locked at my side. As his t-shirt quite literally exploded off of him, it hung out of his overalls. He must’ve known how much I wanted to touch him, to feel his immense body, because suddenly within in instant, I felt his hand behind my back as he pulled me into him, burying my face between his massive mounds of what was his chest. I hadn’t really noticed so much with my eyes before, other than seeing his shirt rip off of him, but he wasn’t just growing, his body was multiplying. Muscles on top of muscles were getting larger, longer and fuller. I could feel him getting larger and larger under me. A few moments after my face was buried in his chest, I felt my feet leave the ground. My mouth tasted my own salty cum as licked the mounds of his open chest. When my tongue found one of his succulently enormous nipples I felt a huge growth spurt that caused me to almost suffocate as his nipple extended and filled my mouth. His overalls no longer had any room in them for his body either. Both straps broke without hesitation off of his shoulders. As they popped off, one of them had so much force that it shot out one of the trucks tires over fifteen feet away. The rest of the jean fabric of the overalls became as tight as a drum skin as it pulled across his growing body. Then, the overalls begin to dig into his flesh as if his body was the muscular dough in a Croissant roll can. Very quickly, the overalls weren’t able to contain him anymore and the fabric exploded and shredded like cheesecloth. The tightly woven material ripped apart with strands of white and blue threads flying everywhere. It literally was an explosion. His entire chest heaved around my head as I clung with my teeth to his giant sized nipple. In fact his whole body seemed to engulf mine. I felt as though I would smoother in ecstasy. When his body finally rebounded he had instantly grown larger than Billy had been. His large hand that was holding me against him went down under my ass and as the last bit of overalls fell to the ground, the man was completely naked and still growing beneath me. I licked everywhere I could reach my mouth. His massive arms, his chest, his stomach and his armpits all were licked clean of the mixture of my cum and his sweat. Next I felt his other huge hand on my back again, grabbing what was left of my shirt as it was ripped from my body. Then in just as swift a move, off came my torn shorts. It was completely effortless for him to strip me, shredding my clothes in the process, instantly, while he held my now 282lbs body up with his one hand under my ass. The cool night air added yet another tingling sensation to my naked body. As I felt us skin-to-skin, it was becoming too much for my senses to handle. I felt as if I was going insane with so much elated power, divine lust and an exuberant hunger for more, but amazingly I knew that this was my destiny and that I was made to become this…this Mighty Omnipotent of Power that was before me. With all the God-like awareness and titillation that I was experiencing, I was still ready for more and I instinctively knew that more was yet to come. Lloyd’s hand that was under my ass wasn’t just to hold me up. There had been another serviceability that he had in mind. Suddenly, I felt his middle finger begin to play with my hole. He rubbed my taint back and forth putting the perfect amount of pressure to make it feel so good. Then he began to softly vibrate his finger as he brushed in a circular motion around my bud as to entice me into what was inevitably coming. I began to moan, biting my lower lip, which was his invitation to enter me. With a force that was instantaneous and to the hilt, I screamed in pleasure and pain as his already 8” finger shot up inside me, invading my ass, sending me further and further into a frenzy of an animalistic magnitude. He finger fucked me with such force that he would sometimes exit my ass entirely and then plummeting his appendage to the hilt, literally punching my butt. As he continued to grow, his finger became over 12 inches long. He was now well over 20 feet high and his finger-cock pushed so hard against my prostate that I almost passed out from the intensity. The pleasure was cosmically more overflowing than the pain was excruciating. His massive finger continued moving in and out of me with an increasing, ferocious pace and without even touching myself, I was helpless to resist as I started to cum in huge violent bursts that were soaking most all of me and more of Lloyd’s enormous torso. With every internal thrust deep into me a huge volley of cream would cascade out of my piss hole. After about a minute of completely soaking us to the bone and muscle, my orgasm finally stopped, but Lloyd didn’t stop growing or fucking me with his expanding fuck tool. I was in such a state of enraptured awareness that I didn’t realize that he had inserted 2 and then 3 fingers up my ass as he was opening me up for larger things to come. I was no longer in a normal state of consciousness. In fact, I was quite literally a rag doll that Lloyd was playing with. My state of utopia was so much so that, any coherent thoughts were gone and there was no ebbing of my pleasure. My orgasms hadn’t even phased out any of my insatiable lust. If this was what it felt like to be a god, it was completely incredible. He grunted some more and as I looked down below I noticed the ground getting further and further away. I thought that he must have now been almost 25 feet tall. By the feel of his 3 fingers, the middle one must have been over 14” now, my asshole was now going to be able to accept the huge size of him. The electrical shock, the vibrations, all of it, must have been him priming me for this process since the moment we stepped out of the truck. I never had a man in me as big as Billy up my ass and I now realized how I had even managed him, before Lloyd was doing his invasion of my ass. These men, no…these Gods, had the ability to change not only their own bodies, but others as well, and all by a means that was still uncultivated to me. But now all I wanted to was to be completely filled by him. I shuddered at the prospect of that main appendage of his. A cock that was now well over 3 feet in length and by all plausibility, completely negate of being able to enter me in any way. Still, he continued to ram his finger in me with such force my cock was getting a hand job from the muscles on his torso. Then in one huge thrust to his knuckles, I shot a single huge glob of cum straight up and over his head. This must’ve been the right signal for him, because he exited his fingers from me when the middle was about 16” long. I was beginning to become somewhat frightened at the thought of his cock. I didn’t even want to look down at it, just yet. He was now bigger than some of the surrounding trees but there was no one for miles so any passersby wouldn’t notice him. He not only was getting taller, but I could tell that he was getting wider and bigger everywhere, because the next thing I felt was something hard and large as a tree trunk against my right leg. I looked down and saw his 3 and a half-foot cock rising and pulsating under and beside me. There was enough precum coming out of it to fill a large mortar bucket. In fact the puddle it was making on the ground looked large enough to fill a kiddy pool. My cock was still pulsating and hard as a rock and the need for more was still as strong as ever. I looked up at Lloyd’s face and his eyes were open and looking down at me with the same intense lust as before, but something else that made me to continue to look into them. He spoke in a low giant’s size voice. “NOW IT SHALL BEGIN FOR YOU. YOUR NOW WILL BEGIN YOUR NEW LIFE.” I was unable to look away as the power Lloyd’s piercing eyes looked deep at me, no rather into me. At first I didn’t realize it but he was actually hypnotizing me to be ready for what was to come next. As Lloyd later told me, he had to “hold me” as he put it, which basically was his way of saying hypnotize me, otherwise I never would have been able to carry through with everything. Also that my encounter with Billy was to begin the process of giving my body the elasticity I would need now. If I wouldn’t have been hypnotized and made unaware of the excruciating pain and changes that my body was about to undergo, I probably would have died. As I looked into his eyes, his mind control on me was amazing. He spoke with his mouth for the last time, “YOU MUST WANT THIS WITH ALL YOUR WILL AND SOUL. DO YOU MY BOY?” “I do sir!” “GOOD, NOW WE WILL TALK NO MORE, JUST LOOK AT ME, SON. LOOK DEEP INTO MY EYES AND HEAR MY THOUGHTS…YOU ARE NO LONGER OF YOU OWN BODY, BUT OF MINE. YOU SHALL HEAR, THINK, SMELL, TASTE, AND BE ONLY FOR ME RIGHT NOW. YOU MUST BE SUBORDINATE TO ME, STEVE; YOU MUST HEAR WITH MY THOUGHTS AND OBEY THEM. YOU CANNOT AVERT ME. YOU ARE MINE. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?” I nodded yes, not so much that I was answering his questions, it was that I had wanted this all my life and I did not want resist him, in any way at all. Still even if I had wanted to resist this, the power he had over me right at that moment was so strong; that I was completely useless to deny what was about to happen next. The feeling of yearning for this was more than I could bear. I felt my eyes begin to water and a tear of joy run down my right cheek, as I was able to hear him even though his mouth did not move. “TODAY, YOU ARE MINE TO CHANGE; MINE TO OWN. YOU ARE TO BE REBORN INTO YOUR NEW LIFE FOREVER. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?” I never once thought about trying to look away or escape what was happening to me. All I saw was a paradise there that I had never known before. My entire body was exploding with pleasure. I longed to be there, to be a part of this God; of my family of Gods. My Grandfather, my mother, my uncle and Lloyd were my family. I had found my true calling. I was beginning my true life. Lloyd eyes were all that I could look at and I felt a complete peace within them. This was my creator and my lover. We were connected. Somehow, all of us, were connected. And it was now my moment to find out how...
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..